<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/items/browse?output=omeka-xml&amp;page=265&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CCreator" accessDate="2026-06-25T17:20:32+01:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>265</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>3494</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="2748" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3519">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/6cf197b09fca3fd062081b42354524c5.pdf</src>
        <authentication>dcadd46380f800d89b362526c138fabd</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21416">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

Anlambilim Çerçevesinde Kelime ve ÇağrıĢım ĠliĢkisi
Nazife Burcu Erden
Tùrkçe Eğitimi Bôlùmù
Gazi Üniversitesi, Tùrkiye
nberden@gazi.edu.tr
Özet: Bu çalıĢmanın amacı; dilin anlam çerçevesinde yadsınamaz bir yeri
olan çağrıĢımın, anlambilim içerisindeki yeri ve ônemini ortaya koyarak
dili kullanan bireylerin kelimelerin farklı anlamlarını daha iyi
kavramalarını, temel anlam dıĢındaki sôyleyiĢleri daha bilinçli
kullanmalarını sağlamaktır. Bu araĢtırmada nitel araĢtırma yôntemlerinden
olan dokùman analizinden yararlanılmıĢtır. AraĢtırmada anlambilimin
dilbilim, ruhbilim ve mantık ile olan iliĢkisi gôz ônùne alınarak dil ve
çağrıĢım arasındaki iliĢki ortaya konmuĢtur. AraĢtırmanın sonucunda;
dilbilimin konusu olan dilin ortaya çıkıĢı, geliĢim ve değiĢim sùreçleri
çağrıĢım çerçevesinde incelenerek dile ait ilk kelimelerin ortaya çıkıĢının,
kelimelerin yan anlam kazanmasının, aktarmaların oluĢumunun çağrıĢım
unsuruna bağlı olduğu ortaya konmuĢtur.
Anahtar Kelimeler: Anlambilim, dilbilim, kelime, çağrıĢım.

GiriĢ
Zihnin çalıĢma prensibi (Buzan, 1999) olarak tanımlanan çağrıĢım ; bireyin bir kelime,
kavram, olgu ya da olaydan hareketle farklı dùĢùncelere ulaĢabilmesidir. Dolayısıyla içinde yaratıcılık
olan her unsur, çağrıĢımsal iliĢkilerin sonucu olarak gôrùlmektedir. DùĢùnce geliĢtirme yollarından
olan benzerlik, zıtlık, yakınlık, sıklık, zaman ve mekân iliĢkisi kurma; çağrıĢım ilkeleri adı altında
Aristoteles‘ten gùnùmùze geliĢerek gelmiĢ ve çoklukla felsefe, psikoloji, eğitim ve gùnùmùzde dilbilim
literatùrùnde yerini almıĢtır.
Insanlığın temel ihtiyaçlarından biri iletiĢimdir. ĠletiĢimi sağlayan unsurlardan biri de dildir.
Dilin ortaya çıkıĢı, ilk kelimelerin icadı, bizi yùzyıllar ôncesine gôtùrse de dil oluĢumundaki temel
unsur olan çağrıĢım, bugùn kelimelere ve dile yôn vermede hâlâ ônemini korumaktadır. Dilin
geliĢimini ve değiĢimini inceleyen anlambilim, bu ôzelliği sebebiyle çağrıĢımı temel alan bilim
dallarından biridir. Anlambilim ve çağrıĢım arasındaki iliĢkinin ortaya konmasıyla, dilin değiĢim ve
geliĢim esasları da daha net anlaĢılmıĢ alacaktır.
Anlambilim Guiraud‘ a gôre ùç temel bilim dalından beslenir. Bu ùç bilim dalını, ―Niçin ve
nasıl iletiĢim sağlarız? Gôsterge nedir? ĠletiĢim sırasında bizim ve karĢımızdakinin zihninde neler olup
biter? Bu iĢlemin dayanağı, fizyolojik ve ruhsal dùzeneği nedir?‖ gibi soruları irdeleyen ruhdilbilim,
―Gôstergenin gerçekle bağlantıları nelerdir? Hangi koĢullarda bir gôsterge, anlatmakla gôrevli olduğu
bir nesne ya da duruma uygulanabilir? Doğru bir anlamlamayı sağlayan kurallar nelerdir?‖ gibi soruları
irdeleyen mantık ―Sôzcùk nedir? Bir sôzcùğùn biçim ve anlamı arasındaki bağıntılar, sôzcùklerin
iliĢkileri nelerdir? Sôzcùkler iĢlevlerini nasıl yerine getirir?‖ gibi sorunlarla ilgilenen dilbilim
oluĢturmaktadır (Guiraud, 1999). Dil ve anlambilim iliĢkisi içerisinde ônemli role sahip olan
çağrıĢımın, yıllarca dilin geliĢiminde etkin rol oynadığı tespit edilmiĢtir; ancak litaretùrde dil ve
çağrıĢım iliĢkisi ùzerinde ana hatlarıyla ôzel bir yer verilmemiĢtir. Bu çalıĢmanın amacı; anlambilim
çerçevesinde çağrıĢımın dile olan etkilerini ortaya koyarak dile daha hakim bir kullanımın oluĢmasını
sağlamaktır.
Anlambilim ve dilbilim iliĢkisi, literatùrde sôzcùk anlambilimi olarak da yer almaktadır.
Sôzcùkleri, Saussure gôstergeler olarak adlandırmakta ve gôstergeyi, bir kavramla iĢitsel bir imgeyi
birleĢtiren unsur olarak tanımlamaktadır. Bu iki unsur sıkı sıkıya birbirine bağlıdır ve birbirini
çağrıĢtırmaktadır (Saussure, 1998). Saussure‘e gôre, insan zihninde gôstergeler çeĢitli çağrıĢımların
odak noktasıdır ve dôrt farklı koldan çeĢitli gôstergelerin çağrıĢımlarına yol açar (Aksan, 2009).
Bunlar; aynı kôkten gelen ôgelerin (sev, sevgi, sevgili, sevmek, sevimli, sevimsiz vb.), anlamca
yakınlığı olan ôgelerin (galeri, fuar, sergi, kermes vb.), biçim eĢliği gôsteren ôgelerin (bilgi, silgi, yergi,
sevgi, vergi vb.) ve ses imgesi yakınlığı olan ôgelerin ( masa, yasa, tasa, kasa vb.) çağrıĢımlarıdır.
ÇağrıĢımlar, sadece gôstergelerin değil; anlamların da oluĢum ve çeĢitlenmesinde etkin rol
oynamaktadır.
Anlam, gôstergelerden yola çıkılarak oluĢturulmaktadır. Gôndergesel ifadeler (temel anlam),
yan anlamlar ve tasarımlar sôzcùğe dayalı bir anlam meydana getirmektedir. Wittgenstein‘in

987

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
―Sôzcùğùn anlamı, onun dil içindeki kullanımıdır.‖ (Wittgenstein‘den Akt. Aksan, 2009). sôzù
gôstergelerin sadece tek bir temel anlama sahip olmalarına rağmen, değiĢik bağlamlar içinde farklı
farklı kavramlara karĢılık geldiğinin altını çizmektedir. Bu da ôzellikle iletiĢimde, bağlamın ve
dolayısıyla çağrıĢımların ne kadar ônemli olduğunu gôstermektedir. Bağlamların bizi farklı kavramlara
gôtùrmesi, gôstergelerin yan ve mecaz anlamlar edinmesiyle mùmkùndùr.
Yan anlam ve mecazlar, dilin anlam çerçevesini belirledikleri gibi dile zenginlik de
kazandırmaktadırlar. Her ne kadar gôstergelerin nedensizliğinden bahsedilse de, dile ait ilk kelimelerin
oluĢumunda bir nedenlilik gôrùlmektedir. Platon bu gôrùĢù ―Ġlk adların ortaya çıkıĢında kullanılan
seslerin mutlaka doğaları gereği, objelere benzer olmaları gerekmektedir.‖ ifadesiyle anlatmaktadır.
GùneĢi resmederken beyazı, gôkyùzùnde maviyi, toprakta kahverengiyi, denizde maviyi
kullanmamızın sebebi ile ilk adların temsillerden oluĢması aynı temele dayanmaktadır. Yansıma olarak
nitelendirilen kelimeler Platon‘un bu gôrùĢùnù destekler niteliktedir (Platon‘dan Akt. Atademir ve
Yetkin, 2000). Doğadan yola çıkarak çağrıĢımın benzerlik ilkesi ile oluĢturulan kelimeler, dilin geliĢim
sùrecinde yine aynı ilke doğrultusunda yan ve mecaz anlamlar kazanarak dile zenginlik
kazandırmaktadır.
Kelimelerin yapı ve anlam değiĢimleri, aktarmalar ve bunlara bağlı olarak geliĢen anlamsal
olaylar çağrıĢımın ilkeleriyle alakalıdır. ÇağrıĢım ilkeleri kullanaılarak anlama ve anlatmada aynı
kelimelere farklı anlamlar yùkleyerek daha geniĢ bir bakıĢ açısı oluĢturmamız mùmkùndùr. Bireyin
kendini ifade etme ihtiyacının daha çok giderilebilmesi için, çağrıĢımsal iliĢkilerin oluĢturduğu ve
sùrekli değiĢen dil çerçevesinin geniĢ sınırlarından haberdar olmak gerekir. Bunun için de anlambilim
ve çağrıĢım arasındaki iliĢkinin otaya konması gerekmektedir.
Yöntem
Bu çalıĢmada nitel araĢtırma yôntemlerinden olan dokùman inceleme yôntemi kullanılmıĢtır.
Dokùman incelemesi, araĢtırılması hedeflenen olgu veya olgular hakkında bilgi içeren yazılı
materyallerin analizini kapsamaktadır (Yıldırım ve Simsek, 2006).
Problem Durumu
Ana Problem
Kelime kavramı ekseninde çağrıĢım ve anlambilimin iliĢkisi nedir?
Alt Problemler
ÇağrıĢımın, kelimelerin ortaya çıkıĢları ve değiĢimlerindeki etkisi nedir?
ÇağrıĢımın, kelimelerin yan anlam kazanmasına olan etkisi nedir?
ÇağrıĢımın, aktarmalara olan etkisi nedir?
Kelimelerin Ortaya ÇıkıĢı ve DeğiĢimi
Kelimelerin ortaya çıkıĢı ile ilgili gôrùĢ bildiren ilk isimlerden biri Platon‘dur. Platon doğalcı
gôrùĢù savunan bir filozoftur. Dolayısıyla ona gôre adlar, baĢkalarına bilgi vermek ve bir Ģey ôğretmek
içindir. Platon, adlar ile onların adlandırdıkları Ģeyler arasında doğal bir bağ olduğunu savunmaktadır
(Platon‘dan Akt. Atademir ve Yetkin, 2000).
Porzig de ―Eski çağlarda bir dildeki sesin, seda çıkaran bir Ģeyle tabii iliĢkisi olmuĢtur; ancak
bu iliĢki zamanla gôrùlemez hâle gelmiĢtir.‖ (Porzig, 2003). diyerek Platon‘un bu gôrùĢùnù
pekiĢtirmiĢtir. Bir kelimenin anlam değiĢimine uğraması yùzyıllar alabilmektedir (Aksan, 2009). diyen
Aksan da ilk baĢlarda kurulan anlamsal iliĢkilerin sonradan fark edilemeyebileceğini bu Ģekilde ifade
eder.
Gùnùmùzde ―yansıma sôzcùkler‖ olarak nitelendirilenler, Porzig ve Platon‘un bu gôrùĢùne
ôrnek teĢkil etmektedir. Doğadan çağrıĢımın benzerlik ilkesiyle oluĢturulan yansıma sôzcùkler, her
dilde mevcuttur. Tùrkçede kôpeğin ―havlamasına‖ ―hav hav‖ derken Ġngilizcede ―bark bark‖,
Yunancada ―gav gav‖, Katalancada ―bup bup‖, Hintçede ―bho bho‖ denmesi, yansıma sôzcùklerin her
dilde mevcut olduğunu ve doğayı taklit ederek oluĢturulduğunu gôstermektedir; ancak bu kelimeler
sôyleniĢ ve ağız ôzelliklerine gôre farklılıklar gôstermektedir. Bununla ilgili olarak Platon, kelime
oluĢturanların hepsinin aynı hecelerle iĢ gôrmemesini demircilere benzetir. Her demirci aynı amaç için
aynı aleti yaparken aynı demir ùzerinde çalıĢmaz; ônemli olan ona aynı Ģekli vermektir. Aynı Ģekil
verildiği sùrece ister burada, ister baĢka bir ùlkede olsun o alet yine de iĢ gôrùr (Platon‘dan Akt:
Atademir ve Yetkin, 2000).

988

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Antishenes ise adların, adlandırdıkları Ģeylerin ôzlerini ya da doğalarını baĢkalarına
aktarılmasını sağlayan unsurun adlar ile onların adlandırdıkları Ģeyler arasındaki iliĢki olduğunu ifade
etmektedir. Ona gôre, adların zihnin duyu algısı yoluyla doğrudan bağlantı kurması ile bilinen,
adlandırdıkları nesneye doğal bir benzerliği vardır ve adlandırdıkları nesneye benzemeyen adları ad
olarak kabul etmemek gerekir. (Aysever, 2002). Kratylos'ta, Hermogenes'in ―Adların doğruluğunun
alıĢkanlık ve anlaĢmadan baĢka bir ôlçùtù yoktur. Bir Ģeye hangi adı verirseniz doğru ad odur; sonra
verdiğiniz adı bırakıp baĢka bir ad verecek olsanız bile, bu ikinci ad da en az ikincisi kadar doğru
olacaktır. Hiçbir adın adlandırılan Ģeyle doğal bir bağı yoktur. Tek ôlçù onu kullanan insanların
gelenekleri ve alıĢkanlıklarıdır .‖(Aysever, 2002). sôzù ise doğalcı gôrùĢten çok farklıdır; ancak her iki
gôrùĢùn de ortak bir noktası vardır. Doğalcı gôrùĢe gôre kelimeler doğadaki karĢılıklarına benzer
biçimde ifadelendirilmektedir. Burada, çağrıĢımın benzerlik ilkesi sôz konusudur. Doğalcı olmayan
gôrùĢe gôre, kelimeler alıĢkanlıklar sonucu zihinde kavramlarla eĢleĢmektedir.
Anlam değiĢmeleri içerisinde yer alan anlam daralması, geniĢlemesi, iyileĢmesi ve
kôtùleĢmesi gibi anlambilimsel olaylar, o kelimenin toplumun zihninde ilk halinden daha farklı
çağrıĢımlar uyandırması ile gerçekleĢmektedir. Yabancı dilden alınan kelimeler, anlaĢmalar sonucu
dilde yeni bir kavrama karĢılık gelmesine rağmen (kelime ve karĢılığı arasında herhangi bir benzerlik
iliĢkisi kurulmadan) zamanla yabancı dilden alınan kelimenin dilde farklı bir kavramı karĢılamaya
baĢladığı gôrùlùr. Bunun sebebi kelimenin bireylerin zihninde ilk zamanlarda karĢıladığı kavramı
çağrıĢtırmıyor olmasıdır.
ÇağrıĢım, zihnin çalıĢma prensibi olarak addedilmektedir (Buzan, 1999). Dolayısıyla dile yôn
veren toplum, yaptığı her değiĢimde bu prensipten bilinçsiz de olsa faydalanmaktadır. Anlamın
daralması ve geniĢlemesi de bu ilkeye gôre gerçekleĢmektedir. Örneğin, ônceleri ―uĢak‖ kelimesi
―çocuk‖ kavramını karĢılarken Ģimdi ―hizmet veren kiĢi‖ olarak tanımlanmaktadır. Bu değiĢme,
―çocuk‖un da ―hizmet eden, sôyleneni yapan‖ kiĢi olması ve bu iki kavram arasında bôyle bir benzerlik
iliĢkisi kurulması sonucu gerçekleĢmiĢtir. Bu durum anlam daralması olarak gôrùlse de gùnùmùzde
yerel ağızlarda çocuk için ―uĢak‖ kelimesinin kullanımına rastlanmaktadır (Uğur, 2001).
Kelimelerin ortaya çıkıĢlarının yanı sıra tùremelerinde de çağrıĢımın çok ônemli bir yer
tuttuğu ifade edilmelidir. Sondan eklemeli bir dil olan Tùrkçede tùremiĢ sôzcùkler, yapım eki almıĢ
sôzcùkler olarak tanımlanır ve kelimeye gelen ekin yapım eki olup olmadığının anlaĢılması için, ek
alarak oluĢturulan kelime ile ek almadan ônceki hâli arasında bir iliĢki olması beklenir. Örneğin ―gôz‖
kelimesi basit hâldedir ve ―-lik‖ eki alarak ―gôzlùk‖ adı verilen yeni bir kavramın karĢılığı hâline gelir.
Ancak gôz ve gôrmeyi kolaylaĢtırmak için kullanılan bir araç olan gôzlùk arasında, anlamca bir iliĢki
vardır. ―gôzlùk‖ kelimesi ―gôz‖ kelimesini çağrıĢtırmaktadır. ―balık‖ kelimesi ise basittir; çùnkù
kelimeyi birbiriyle alakalı iki farklı kavrama ayıramayız. ―bal‖ ve ―balık‖ arasında bir anlam iliĢkisi
yoktur. Bal, bize balığı çağrıĢtırmamaktadır. Buradan hareketle, çağrıĢım kurulmadığı sùrece yeni
kelimeler ve anlamalardan bahsetmenin gùç olduğunu sôylemek mùmkùndùr.
Kelimelerin Yan Anlam Kazanması
Kelimeler kullanıldıkça karĢıladıkları kavramların baĢka nesnelerle benzerlik, yakınlık ya da
iliĢkilerine dayanılarak aktarmalara baĢvurulmakta, bunlar yavaĢ yavaĢ çok anlamlı duruma gelmekte
ve yan anlam kazanmaktadır. Yan anlam; somuta eklenen yeni somut kavramlar, somuta eklenen yeni
soyut kavramlar, soyuta eklenen yeni soyut kavramlar ve soyuta eklenen yeni somut kavramlar olmak
ùzere dôrt farklı Ģekilde oluĢmaktadır (Ünlù, 1993).
Kelimelerin yan anlam kazanma sùreçlerinde genellikle temel anlam çağrıĢımı merkezini,
çekirdeği oluĢturmaktadır. Kimi kez biçimsel benzerlik, kimi kez iĢlev benzerliği kimi kez de konum
ortaklığı bu çağrıĢımın sinyalleri olmuĢtur (Uğur, 2001).
ÇağrıĢım ile kazanılan yan anlamlar, kelimenin kullanım çeĢitliliğini arttırdığı gibi anlamı da
zenginleĢtirmektedir. Doğan Aksan‘a gôre (2009) yan anlam; insanoğlunun kavramları daha etkili,
daha somut, daha kolay biçimde dile getirebilmek için aralarında biçim, iĢlev, amaç iliĢkisi ve yakınlığı
bulunan baĢka kavramlara dayanarak açıklamak istemesinden kaynaklanmaktadır. Bu da kelimelerin
farklı anlamlar kazanmasını sağlamaktadır.
Todorov, yan anlamla ilgili çağrıĢımları belli bir tasnife sokmuĢtur. Yan anlamları, iĢaretleyene
bağlı çağrıĢımlar ve iĢaretlenene bağlı çağrıĢımlar olmak ùzere iki temel ùzerinde çeĢitlendirmiĢtir. Bu
çağrıĢımlar benzerlik ve bitiĢiklik iliĢkisine dayanmaktadır (Todorov‘dan Akt. Filizok, 2011).
a) ĠĢaretlenen benzerliğine dayanan yan anlamlar: Bu, eĢ anlamlılıktan doğan bir çağrıĢım
Ģeklidir. Kelime bağlama dayalı olarak ya da sadece kendi temel anlamıyla iliĢkili olarak kendiyle eĢ
anlama gelecek diğer kelimeyi çağrıĢtırabilmektedir. "Osmanlı zamanında okullar ùçe ayrılırdı."
cùmlesinde "okul" kelimesi tarihsel bağlamdan dolayı "mektep" kelimesini çağrıĢtırabilir.
b) ĠĢaretleyen benzerliğine dayanan yan anlamlar: Burada ses benzerliği esas alınmaktadır. Ses

989

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
benzerliğine dayalı çağrıĢımlar ahenkle ilgili çağrıĢımlara sebep olduğu gibi eĢsesliliği de gùndeme
getirmektedir. Tam veya yarım ses benzerlikleri baĢka kelimeleri çağrıĢtırır. Bôylece onlar da
anlamlandırma alanına girer. Uyak, aliterasyonlar, eĢsesli kelimeler kolaylıkla çağrıĢım
oluĢturabilmektedir.
c) ĠĢaretleyen bitiĢikliğine dayanan yan anlamlar: Bir iĢaretin kullanımı bazen
eski kullanımlarını ve eski bağlamını çağrıĢtırır. Bazı devirlerin bazı edebî
akımların çok tekrarlanan, değiĢmeyen bir kelime kadrosu vardır. Bir eserde
bôyle bir kelimenin kullanılması eski kullanımlarına bağlı anlamları çağrıĢtırır.
Bir nevi metinler arası anlam transferi gerçekleĢir. Meselâ telmih ve parodide
bitiĢikliklikten doğan yan anlamlar sôz konusudur.
d) ĠĢaretlenen bitiĢikliğine dayanan yan anlamlar: Bazı kavramlar, yakın anlamlılığıyla
birbirini çağrıĢtırır: Tilkinin kurnazlığı, suyun saflığı buna ôrnek gôsterilebilir (Todorov‘dan Akt.
Filizok, 2001).
ÇağrıĢım sonucu oluĢan yan anlamlar; dile zenginlik sağlamakta, kelimelere farklı anlamlar
yùkledikleri için dilin anlam çerçevesini de geniĢletmektedirler.
Aktarmalar
Pek çok dilbilimcinin dilin temel niteliklerinden saydığı ve çokanlamlılığı doğuran etkenlerin
baĢında gelen anlam olayı, aktarmalardır. Aktarmalarda benzetmelerde olduğu gibi, anlatılmak istenen
kavram, onunla bir yônden iliĢkisi, benzerliği, yakınlığı olan baĢka bir kavramla anlatılmaya çalıĢılır.
Bôylelikle de gôsterge yeni bir anlam kazanmıĢ olur. Etkileyici ve gùçlù anlatım sağlayan sôz sanatları
arasında ele alınan aktarmalar, aynı zamanda anlam değiĢmelerine yol açmaları sebebiyle dilciler ve
dùĢùnùrler tarafından o çerçevede incelenmiĢ; Reisig ve Bréal‘den baĢlayarak anlambilimcilerin
ùzerinde durdukları konu olmuĢtur (Aksan, 2009). Aktarmaların gerçekleĢmesini sağlayan en ônemli
nedenlerden biri de yeni sôzcùk bulma hızımızla ôğrenme hızımız arasındaki bùyùk açıktır. Her yeni
gôndergeye yeni bir gôsteren bulunabilmesinin olanaksızlığı da eldeki sôzcùklerin anlamca
geniĢletilmesine sebep olmuĢtur (Uğur, 2007). Bu da yine kelime oluĢumunda çağrıĢımın ônemini
ortaya koymaktadır. Özellikle doğadan doğaya yapılan aktarmalarla oluĢturulan yeni kelimeler, bunun
en gùzel ôrneğidir. Aktarmalar, insandan doğaya, doğadan insana, doğadan doğaya olabildiği gibi,
duygular arasında ve soyut-somut kavramlar arasında da olabilmektedir.
ÇağrıĢım kavramını ilkeleriyle beraber ilk kez ortaya koyan Aristoteles, Poetica adlı eserinde
―yaĢamın akĢamı‖ aktarmasıyla çağrıĢım ve aktarma arasındaki iliĢkiyi de ôrneklemiĢ olmaktadır.
―Fısıldayan ağaçlar, omuzlarına beyaz Ģal atmıĢ dağlar, suskun ormanlar, kızgın sular, neĢeli
ilkbahar, kùskùn yapraklar, veda Ģarkısı sôyleyen çiçekler‖ insana ait ôzelliklerin benzerlik ilkesiyle
doğadaki varlıklara aktarılmasına ôrnek teĢkil etmektedir. Ağaç dal ve yapraklarının hafif bir rùzgâr
esmesiyle hıĢırdaması ―fısıltı‖ yı çağrıĢtırmakta ve insandan doğaya bir aktarım sôz konusu olmaktadır.
Buradaki çağrıĢımlar ne kadar gùçlùyse, aktarmalar da o denli kalıplaĢmaktadır. Bu durum daha çok
doğadan insana aktarmalarda sôz konusudur.Cesur bir oğlan çocuğu için ―aslan‖, kurnaz biri için
―tilki‖ benzetmeleri bu durumu daha da somutlaĢtırmaktadır.
―kôpek, eĢek, domuz, kaz vb‖ kelimeler, aĢağılama amacıyla kullanılırken ―sert, piĢkin, tatlı,
yumuĢak, yapıĢkan‖ gibi kelimeler insanların karakter ôzelliklerini ifade etmek için kullanılmaktadır.
Bu kullanımlarda kùltùrel unsurlar belirleyici olmaktadır. Toplumsal kurallar, gelenek ve gôrenekler
aktarmaların ve simgelerin oluĢumunda belirleyici unsurlardır ve gôstergelerle anlam arasındaki iliĢkiyi
yani çağrıĢımları ortaya koymaktadırlar. Bu durum, çağrıĢımların kùltùrel değerlerle belirlendiğini
ortaya koymaktadır.
Doğadan doğaya aktarmalar Tùrkçede sıfat tamlamalarından ziyade birleĢik sôzcùk
oluĢturmaktadır. ―kuĢburnu, keçi boynuzu, turna gagası, aslanağzı, horozibiği, aslanpençesi‖ gibi
hayvanlardan bitkiye aktarmalar olabildiği gibi; ―çekiçbalığı, kılıçbalığı, kayıĢbalığı‖ gibi nesnelerden
hayvanlara da aktarmalar yapmak ve yeni kelimeler oluĢturmak mùmkùndùr.
Nesnelerden bitkilere aktarılarak oluĢmuĢ kelimelerden olan ―gelinfeneri çiçeği‖ incelenirse,
çiçeğin eski dônemlerde yolu aydınlatmak için kullanılan gaz lambalarına benzediği ve ortasında sarı
lamba gibi duran yuvarlak kısmının etrafında, tıpkı gelin duvağını andıran beyaz dantel gôrùnùmlù bir
yaprağın olduğu dikkat çekmektedir. Bu çiçeği, ―gelinfeneri‖ olarak adlandırmak için gelin duvağını
bilmek ve çiçeği gôrùnce bitki ve nesne arasında benzetmeye dayalı bir çağrıĢım iliĢkisi kurmak
gerekmektedir.
Gôrùntù ve davranıĢ benzerliği ile ―kırlangıçbalığı, kirpibalığı, kôpekbalığı‖ gibi hayvandan
hayvana yapılan aktarmalar da yine benzerlik ilkesiyle yapılan çağrıĢıma ve bundan kaynaklanan
kelime tùretimine ôrnek teĢkil etmektedir.

990

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
―viĢneçùrùğù, yavruağzı, gùlkurusu, gecemavisi, gôkmavisi‖ gibi doğadaki varlıkların,
renkleri adlandırmak için kullanılması da renklerin o kavramları çağrıĢtırmasıyla alakalı olup yine
çağrıĢımın kelime oluĢumundaki yerini ortaya koymaktadır.
―keskin bakıĢ, acı çığlık, tatlı sôz, yumuĢak huy‖ gibi ifadeler ise duyular arası aktarmalara
ôrnektir. ―acı‖ tat alma duyumuzla algılayabileceğimiz bir hisken, ―acı çığlık‖ ifadesiyle duyma
organımızın algıladığı bir duyu hâline gelmiĢtir. ―Acı‖ hissi, insanın canını yakan, onu mutsuz eden bir
histir. ―Acı çığlık‖ ile de duyulan sesin insanı mutsuz ettiği, onda olumsuz duygular uyandırdığı ifade
edilmektedir. Burada da yine benzerlik ilkesi etkin rol oynamaktadır.

Bulgu ve Yorumlar
Elde edilen bulgular çağrıĢım ve anlambilim iliĢkisi çerçevesinde, ùç baĢlık altında
incelenerek yorumlanmıĢtır. Bu baĢlıklar ―kelime‖ ùst baĢlığı altında; kelimelerin ortaya çıkıĢı ve
değiĢimi, kelimelerin yan anlam kazanması ve aktarmalardır.
1. Kelimelerin Ortaya ÇıkıĢı
Platon doğalcı bakıĢ açısıyla kelimelerin doğadaki seslerin taklidi ile oluĢtuğunu
sôylemektedir. Bu da çağrıĢımın benzerlik ilkesinin temel olduğu bir anlayıĢı ortaya çıkarmaktadır. Bu
durum, kelimelerin ortaya çıkıĢında bir nedenlilik olduğunu gôstermektedir. Ancak bu nedenlilik daha
çok yansıma kelimelerde ortaya çıkmaktadır. Doğalcı gôrùĢù savunan bir diğer isim olan Antishenes
ise adlandırdıkları nesneye benzemeyen adları ad olarak kabul dahi etmemektedir. Antishenes, bu
konudaki doğalcı gôrùĢùnù çok dar ve katı bir çerçeve ile sınırlandırmıĢtır.
Porzig de Platon‘a yakın bir gôrùĢ bildirirken kelimelerin ilk baĢta nedenli olsa dahi bu
nedenliliğin ilerleyen zamanlarda gôzden kaybolduğunu belirtmiĢtir. Örneğin ―ôlmek‖ anlamına gelen
―gergek bulmak‖ kelime grubundaki ―gerek‖ kelimesinin Eski Tùrkçede ―eksik, noksan‖ anlamına
gelmektedir (NiĢanyan, 2011). Ölmek kelimesi ise ―can vermek‖ (TDK, 2005) yani bir Ģeylerin
eksilmesi anlamındadır. Ölùnce ruhun bedenden ayrıldığı, eksildiğine dair inançla anlam iliĢkisi
kurularak yapılan bu kelime grubunda ilk baĢta fark edilemese de esasında açık bir bilinçlilik yani
nedenlilik bulunmaktadır.
Hermogenes ise doğalcı gôrùĢùn karĢıtıdır ve ona gôre kelime oluĢumunu sağlayan onu
kullanan insanların gelenekleri ve alıĢkanlıklarıdır. Burada nedenlilik yoktur, dolayısıyla çağrıĢımın
benzerlik ilkesinden de sôz edilemez; ancak çağrıĢımın alıĢkanlıkların oluĢmasını sağlayan sıklık
ilkesinin gôz ônùne alınması gerekmektedir.
Kelime kullanımının alıĢkanlıklara bağlı olması; o dili kullanan toplumun zihninde, kelimeyi
duyunca o kelimeyle ilgili kavramların çağrıĢması ile alakalıdır. Yani doğalcı bakıĢ açısıyla kelimelerin
oluĢumunda benzerlik ilkesiyle kendini gôsteren çağrıĢım, alıĢkanlıkların kelimelere hayat verdiğini
ileri sùren gôrùĢte kendini sıklık ilkesiyle var etmektedir.
2. Kelimelerin Yan Anlam Kazanması
Belli bir bağlam ve konu olmaksızın bir kelimeyle karĢılaĢıldığında zihnimizde ona ait oluĢan
imgeye temel anlam denmektedir. Temel anlam, kelimelerle varlıklar arasında kurulan iliĢkilerde en sık
olanıdır. ÇağrıĢımın kolay ve hızlı olmasını sağlayan sıklık faktôrù, dilde temel anlam kavramının
oluĢmasını sağlamıĢtır. En sık kullanılan anlamlar en çok ve en kolay akla gelen anlamlardır. Temel
anlam, çağrıĢımın sıklık ilkesiyle açıklanırken yan anlam benzerlik ilkesiyle açıklanmaktadır.
Literatùr taramasında da gôrùldùğù gibi yan anlamlar, çağrıĢım temelli olarak oluĢmaktadır.
Bu oluĢumlar içerisinde en çok yer tutan, çağrıĢımın benzerlik ilkesidir. Yan anlamlar, kelimelere farklı
anlamlar yùkledikleri için dilin anlam çerçevesinin zenginleĢmesini sağlamaktadırlar. Yan anlam
oluĢumunun temelinde çağrıĢımın olduğu gôz ônùne alınarak, dilin anlam çerçevesinin geniĢlemesinde
çağrıĢıma dayalı bir nedenlilik olduğunu sôylemek mùmkùndùr. Dolayısıyla, yan anlam oluĢumunu
sağlayan çağrıĢımın dile olan katkısını ortaya çıkarmak ônem taĢımaktadır.
Yan anlam kazanan kelimeler, kelimenin temel anlamıyla mutlaka bir yônden ortaklık
gôstermektedir. ―Testerenin diĢleri kırılmıĢ.‖ cùmlesindeki ―diĢ‖ kelimesi, temelde ―Çene kemiklerinin
ùstùne dizili, ısırıp koparmaya ve çiğnemeye yarayan sert, beyaz organlardan her biri.‖ (TDK, 2005)
olarak tanımlanmaktadır. Ġnsana ait bu parçanın cansız bir nesnede kullanılması, o nesnenin ùzerinde
sıra sıra dizilmiĢ, kesip koparmaya yarayan, sert parçaların insan diĢine gôrsel ve iĢlev yônùnden
benzerlik gôstermesinden kaynaklanmaktadır. Ġnsan diĢinin kesip koparmaya yarayan sıra sıra dizilmiĢ
kısmı, testerenin kesmeye yarayan kısımlarıyla çeĢitli yônlerden bir benzerlik oluĢturmuĢ ve testerenin

991

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
―diĢleri‖ insan diĢini çağrıĢtırmıĢtır. Dolayısıyla kelime artık yan anlam kazanmıĢtır. ―Bana dôrt diĢ
sarımsak ver.‖ cùmlesindeki ―diĢ‖ sôzcùğù de insan diĢi gibi sıra sıra dizilmiĢ, yapı olarak uçları sivri,
alt kısmı daha geniĢ ve beyaz renkte olan sarımsağın kısımlarını ifade etmek için kullanılmıĢtır. Bu
ôrnekte hem renk, hem de Ģekil itibariyle bir benzerlik iliĢkisi gôrùlmektedir.
―Masanın ayağı kırılmıĢ‖ cùmlesindeki ―bacak‖ kelimesi, insanların ayakta dengede
durabilmesi için gôvdenin altında bulunan bir uzuv anlamında kullanılır; ancak bu cùmlede, masanın
dengede durabilmesi için masanın yùzeyinden yere uzanan kısım olarak kullanılmıĢtır. Ġnsan bacağının
iĢlev ve gôrsel ôzelliği ile masanın altındaki kısımlar arasında çağrıĢım oluĢturulmuĢ ve kelime yan
anlam kazanmıĢtır.
―Yolun baĢı, yokuĢun baĢı, dağın baĢı, çekmecenin gôzù, sıranın gôzù, mağaranın ağzı,
bardağın ağzı, yorganın yùzù, sehpanın ayağı, kôprùnùn ayağı, kapının kolu vb‖ gibi pek çok kelime
çağrıĢımlar sonucu yan anlam kazanmıĢtır.

3.Aktarmalar
Aksan‘ın da belirttiği gibi, aktarmalar dilin sôyleyiĢ zenginliğini ve ifade gùcùnù arttırmaktadır.
Aktarmaların doğadaki varlıklar arasında iliĢki kurarak kavramların birbiri yerine kullanılması ile
oluĢtuğu dikkate alındığında çağrıĢımın benzerlik ilkesinin, aktarmalarda çok ônemli bir yeri olduğu
gôrùlmektedir. Dildeki pek çok birleĢik kelimenin, bu aktarmalar sonucu oluĢması çağrıĢımın; hem
dilin kelime hazinesini hem de dilin anlam çerçevesini zenginleĢtiren ônemli bir unsur olduğunu ortaya
koymaktadır.

Sonuç ve Öneriler
Sonuç
Elde edilen bulgular neticesinde varılan en ônemli sonuç; kelime oluĢumu ve kelimelerin
karĢıladıkları anlamların değiĢim ve geliĢim sùrecinde, nedensizlik ilkesinin var olduğu ancak pek çok
kelimenin nedenlilik ilkesine bağlı olarak oluĢtuğu ve geliĢtiğidir. Bu nedenliliğin olmasını sağlayan
unsur ise çağrıĢımdır.
Her ùç alt probleme yônelik bulgu ve yorumlar incelendiğinde çağrıĢımın; kelime oluĢumu,
değiĢimi ve geliĢimi sùrecinde etkin rol oynadığı literatùr desteğiyle tespit edilmiĢtir.
Öneriler
ÇağrıĢım temelli bir yan anlam ve mecaz anlam sôzlùğù hazırlanmalı ve bu anlamlar
kelimenin temel anlamıyla iliĢkili olarak ortaya konmalıdır. Temel anlamla iliĢkilendirilerek ôğrenilen
yan ve mecaz anlamlar daha iyi anlaĢılacaktır. Bu sôzlùğùn amacı kelime anlamlarının ne olduğunu
açıklamaktan ziyade; bireylere yan ve mecaz anlamları tahmin etmeye yônelik bir yôntem sunmaktır.
GeliĢen teknoloji ile birlikte dilimize giren yabancı kavramları aynen almaktansa, çağrıĢımın
benzerlik ilkesinden yola çıkarak dilde mevcut olan kelimelerle iliĢkili ôz kavramlar oluĢturmak daha
faydalı olacaktır. ―computer‖ için kullanılan‖ bilgisayar‖ kavramı bu ôneriye ôrnek teĢkil etmektedir. Bu
ôrnekler ve oluĢumlar desteklenerek arttırılmalıdır.

992

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Referenses
Aksan D. (2009). Anlambilim. (4. Basım). Engin Yayınevi.
Aysever, R. L., (2001) Kratylos: Adların Doğruluğu ve Bilgi, Hacettepe Üniversitesi Edebiyat
Fakùltesi Dergisi, 19 l ( 2 ), 153-166.
AytaĢ, G. (2009). ―Ġlköğretim Öğrencilerinin Anlama ve Kavrama ÇalıĢmalarında Kelime Hazinesinin
Önemi‖. Tùrk Yurdu..
Buzan, T. (2009). MuhteĢem Hafızanızla TanıĢın, Ġstanbul: Boyut Matbaacılık.
Erden, N. B. (2010). Tùrkçe Dersinde ÇağrıĢımın Kullanımı Ġle Ġlgili Gereklilikler ve Öneriler. Yùksek
Lisans tezi. Gazi Üniversitesi, Eğitim Bilimleri Enstitùsù, Tùrkçe Eğitimi Anabilim Dalı.
Guiraud P. (1999). Anlambilim. Çev: Vardar, B. Ġstanbul: Multilingual.
Guiraud P. (1994). Gôstergebilim. Çev: Yalçın, M., Ankara: Ġmge Kitabevi.
Kıran Z., Kıran, A. E. (2006). Dilbilime GiriĢ. (3. Baskı). Ankara: Seçkin Yayıncılık.
Platon. (2001). Phaidon. Çev: Kemal Yetkin , H. Ragıp Atademir, Ġstanbul: Sosyal Yayınlar.
Porzig, W. (2003). Dil Denen Mucize. Çev: Ülkù,V. Ankara: Tùrk Dil Kurumu Yayınları.
Saussure, D. F. (1998). Genel Dilbilim Dersleri. Çev: Vardar, B. Ġstanbul: Multilingual.
TDK. (2005). Tùrkçe Sôzlùk (10.Baskı). Ankara: Tùrk Dil Kurumu Yayınları.
Uğur, N. (2007). Anlambilim. Ġstanbul: Doruk Yayımcılık.
Yıldırım, A. ve Simsek, H. (2006). Sosyal Bilimlerde Nitel AraĢtırma Yôntemleri. Ankara: Seçkin
Yayınları.
Ünlù, M.(1993). Dil Bilgileri. Cem Yayınevi: Ġstanbul.
http://www.nisanyansozluk.com/?k=gergek+bulmak, 15.04.2011
www.ege-edebiyat.org/modules.php?name=Downloads&amp;d_op=get, 15.04.2011

993

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21410">
                <text>565</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21411">
                <text>Anlambilim Çerçevesinde Kelime ve ÇağrıĢım ĠliĢkisi</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21412">
                <text>Erden, Nazife Burcu</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21413">
                <text>Bu çalıĢmanın amacı; dilin anlam çerçevesinde yadsınamaz bir yeri  olan çağrıĢımın, anlambilim içerisindeki yeri ve ônemini ortaya koyarak  dili kullanan bireylerin kelimelerin farklı anlamlarını daha iyi  kavramalarını, temel anlam dıĢındaki sôyleyiĢleri daha bilinçli  kullanmalarını sağlamaktır. Bu araĢtırmada nitel araĢtırma yôntemlerinden  olan dokùman analizinden yararlanılmıĢtır. AraĢtırmada anlambilimin  dilbilim, ruhbilim ve mantık ile olan iliĢkisi gôz ônùne alınarak dil ve  çağrıĢım arasındaki iliĢki ortaya konmuĢtur. AraĢtırmanın sonucunda;  dilbilimin konusu olan dilin ortaya çıkıĢı, geliĢim ve değiĢim sùreçleri  çağrıĢım çerçevesinde incelenerek dile ait ilk kelimelerin ortaya çıkıĢının,  kelimelerin yan anlam kazanmasının, aktarmaların oluĢumunun çağrıĢım  unsuruna bağlı olduğu ortaya konmuĢtur.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21414">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21415">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2749" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3520">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/b149a0964522daee1cb8f6e05cab592e.pdf</src>
        <authentication>853a76caa1407b480d99856bcac75c05</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21423">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

Misrepresentations of Turks in Early Modern Drama and Motivations
Underlying This Denigration
M. Fatih Esen
International Burch University
Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina
fesen@ibu.edu.ba
Melih Karakuzu
Ataturk University, Erzurum, Turkey
mkarakuzu@yahoo.com

Abstract: There is no uncertainty about the popularity of the Ottoman Turk in Early
Modern Drama. This study will discuss the biased representations of and allusions made
to the Ottoman Turk in several early modern plays, the whole of which exceeds 40 in
number, and a distinct focus will be drawn on the playwrights‘ exploitative attitudes and
the reasons motivating such attitudes towards the Turkish material, together with their
impacts on the playgoers of the time, consequently, the society in general.
Key words: Early Modern Drama, misrepresentation, denigration, Ottoman, Turks

Introduction
Early modern Europe definitely was well aware of the existence of the Turk or Ottoman. Early modern
representations of the Ottoman, its sultans and Turks in general were presented in such a manner especially through
drama that it made it felt as if it was being newly introduced to the European public. The implication was assumedly
due to the fact that the extensive number of plays that focused on the Turkish material and the playwright‘s
consecutive productions on the theme. In fact, it is well known that the European acquaintance of the ―Turk‖ dates
further back, if not earlier, to the times of crusades. However, little was known about the Ottoman. The concurrence
of the flowering of the drama during Elizabeth‘s reign and the Ottoman Turks being the dominant power of the time
helped the representations of this relation and acknowledgement become intensified. But these representations,
having no objective foundations, were mostly allusions misrepresenting and demeaning the Ottomans.

Historical context
The Ottoman Turks were the dominant power in the Eastern Mediterranean and much of Eastern Europe in the early
modern period. By the seventeenth century, the lands that they possessed consisted of Istanbul, Greece, the Balkans,
Hungary, Anatolia, Mesopotamia, Syria, Palestine, Egypt, and North African shore. Their passage to Thrace and
Balkans was before the conquest of Constantinople. Adrianople was made capital by Murad I in 1369 after taking
parts of Thrace. He overcame the Serbs in 1389 in Kosovo. In 1444 ottoman were victorious in Varna which was
followed by another victory at the second battle of Kosovo Ottoman powers prevailed again at Varna in 1444 and at
the second battle at Kosovo in 1448. After the conquest of Constantinople in 1453, Mehmet II annexed Serbia
(1454–1455) and took Morea from Venice (1458–1460). As Bernard Lewis remarked, the loss of Constantinople
was, for most Europeans, a great historical disaster. It was a defeat of Christendom which has never been repaired
(Lewis, 1953). Suleyman besieged Vienna in 1529 (without success), but his military and diplomatic strategies
achieved a standoff with the Hapsburgs until Hungary, too, was annexed in 1541. The Turks took Cyprus in 1570,
and a Christian fleet enjoyed a rare victory at Lepanto in 1571, but from 1575–1590, the sultans were chiefly
engaged in the east, notably in a prolonged and bitter war with Persia. The empire experienced the first assassination
of a reigning sultan in the early seventeenth century, followed by a brief revival under Murad IV (reigned 1623–
1640). But after Mehmed IV‘s unsuccessful siege of Vienna in 1683 and the defeat at Zenta, the treaty of Karlowitz
(1699) effectively provided for the Ottoman withdrawal from Europe. The traces of Ottoman system ended only with
the revolution of Kemal Ataturk in 1923 and the abolition of the Sultanate. However, early modern period ottoman
reputation was much more different than it was in its declining period. Early modern Europe viewed ottoman as
masters of a sophisticated and well administered empire. As Barbara and Charles Jelavich (1974) remarks:
The negative opinion often held of Ottoman civilization is usually based on
judgments made in the 18th and 19th centuries, when the state was in a period of
867

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
obvious decline. In the 15th and 16th centuries, however, Ottoman institutions
may have offered the Balkan Christian a better life than he had led previously.
This remark is undoubtedly one of the rare views which don‘t show a negative attitude towards the ottoman
civilization. Much of the attributions used by the early modern people to refer to the ottoman as Vitkus (2000) puts
it, included, ―aggression, lust, suspicion, murderous conspiracy, sudden cruelty masquerading as justice, merciless
violence rather than ‗Christian charity,‘ wrathful vengeance instead of turning the other cheek‖.
According to Linda McJannet (2006) ―Pejorative epithets associated with the Ottomans in the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries included ―bloody,‖ ―cruel,‖ and ―barbarous.‖ The Turks were compared to forces of nature
(whirlwinds or floods) or beasts (wolves, vipers, boars) and depicted in bestial terms such as ―unbridled‖ or
―swarming.‖ Their rule was described as ―tyranny‖ or a ―yoke.‖‖ Certainly these derogatory epithets are only a
portion of the depictions that early modern discourse used to describe the Ottoman Turks.
As for Europe, particularly England, Elizabeth‘s reign marked the beginnings towards becoming an imperial power
and its prestige varied from place to place. When Elizabeth I ascended the throne, Soliman the magnificent was
storming towards the heart of Europe raising fear of invasion by the Turks. The ottomans were expanding rapidly
throughout Europe. They posed a continuous threat to Christian monarchs in Europe between the fifteenth and the
eighteenth centuries. Christian monarchs were establishing their permanent colonies in the new world while,
concurrently, they were facing the threat at home of being colonized.(Vitkus, 2000) Military aggression and cultural
competition between Christians and Muslims experienced at the time have been the basis for the prevailing
conception of Islamic culture during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An English writer Richard Knolles, in
his History of the Turks, refers to the ottoman Turks as "the scourge of God and the present terror of the world.‖
(Hakluyt, 1905)
The fear of Turkish expansion was strongly felt at the time, and any news of a Christian victory against Islam was a
cause for rejoicing. In 1565, when Ottoman forces abandoned their long siege of Malta, a "form of thanksgiving"
was issued by the archbishop of Canterbury that was to be read in all English churches every Sunday, Wednesday,
and Friday. The service, used in celebration, closed with this prayer: ―Almightye and everlyving God … we thy
disobedient and rebellious children, nowe by the juste judgemente sore afflicted and in great daunger to be
oppressed, by thine and our sworne and most deadlye enemyes the Turkes, Infidels, and Miscreantes, doe make
humble sute to the throne of thy grace for thy mercye.‖ The prayer characterizes the Turks as ―impure, wicked, and
abhominable lyfe.‖ The Turk ―goeth aboute to set up, to extol, and to magnify that wicked monster and damned
soule Mahumet.‖(Dimmock, 2005). But the defeat of the Turkish fleet at Lepanto proved to be only a temporary
setback to Ottoman expansion.
During the Renaissance, learned opinion was divided on how Christendom should respond to its Islamic rivals in the
east, particularly with respect to the morality of war against them. As Timothy Hampton observes, ―Opinion varied .
. . from the claim that the Turks must be wiped out through a new crusade, to the notion that they were a scourge
sent by God to teach Christian Europe about its own sins.‖(Hampton, 1993).

Criticism on Some of the Representative Plays
According to anti-Islamic tales told in the West, the violence and cruelty of Turks and Moors was enacted in both
public and private—on the field of battle and within the palace walls. Shakespeare's tragic hero is a Moorish warrior
whose public militarism becomes, in the privacy of his bedroom, a version of the sultan's overprotective absolutism
in his imperial harem. By the time Othello murders Desdemona, he has converted to erotic, Islamic evil and
conformed to the European stereotype of the irascible, libidinous Muslim. He becomes a representative of the
Venetians' greatest foe, the "malignant Turk" (5.2.351), and his suicide is a final effort to punish himself for his
reversion to such an identity.
In Othello (1604), Turkish cruelty and violence are threatened and then displaced, but it wasn‘t the only play
performed in the Elizabethan and Early Stuart theater that brought Turkish villains to center stage, representing
Islamic culture in the form of Moorish or Turkish characters. The best known of these plays are Marlowe's
Tamburlaine, Parts I &amp; II (1587- 88) and his Jew of Malta {1589). Examples of Islamic might, murderousness, and
wealth are also found in George Peele‘s Battle of Alcazar (1588) and Soliman and Perseda (1590), Robert Greene's
Alphonsus, King of Aragon (1588) and Orlando Furioso (1589), The Famous History of the Life and Death of
Captain Thomas Stukeley (1596), Thomas Dekker's Lusts Dominion (1600), Thomas Heywood's The Fair Maid of
the West, Part I (1602), Thomas Goffe's The Courageous Turk (1618) and The Raging Turk (1618), John Fletcher
868

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
and Philip Massinger‘s The Knight of Malta (1618), Thomas Middleton and William Rowley‘s All‘s Lost by Lust
(1620), as well as the three plays that Vitkus has covered in his book Three Turk Plays bookwhich are Selimus, A
Christian turned Turk and The Renegado. These theatrical representations of Islamic power took the stage during a
time when the Turkish Empire was at its highest posing a continuous threat to Christian Europe. For London
theatergoers, the Turk was not an imaginary bogey, and the Turk plays are not simply fantasies about fictional
demons lurking at the edges of the civilized world. These plays and other early modem writings dealing with the
Turks express an anxious interest in Islamic power that is both complicated and overdetermined.
Here forward I will try to illustrate a few of the period‘s plays and the way they represent the Ottoman sultans of
course where the sultan represents the whole ottomans and in broader terms the Muslim world since the word ―Turk‖
over time came to represent and become a connotation for ―Muslim/Islam‖. The motivations underlying the
adaptations and decorative additions made to the text will be discussed further in the text.
One of these plays where the Ottoman Sultan was negatively portrayed is The Couragious Turk, or Amurath the
First (1615-23) by Thomas Goffe. The play is about the conquest of Serbia and Bulgaria in general. However, the
first two acts are depictions of how the sultan Murad, first, fell in love with a concubine named Eumorphe, then how
he murdered her. And it also includes the sultan‘s murder by a wounded Christian captain, Cobelitz. Its implication
is on the sensuality and volatile love affairs of the sultans.
Another play which is the pioneering play of the period which can be characterized as the Turkish plays is
Christopher Marlowe‘s Tamburlaine the Great part I(1587) (Steane, 1969). Marlowe was the first professional
dramatist to portray an Ottoman sultan on the public stage even though there are few others written before
Tamburlaine but were not performed on the stage. In Tamburlaine the Great the representation is of Bayazid I. it is
based on the war of Ancora and the captivation of Bayazid with his wife Zabina. Once Bayazid‘s army was defeated
and the couple was captured, they were publicly ridiculed. Bayazid was kept in a cage and was chained. He was fed
with leftovers and he was used as Tamburlaine‘s foot stool as he ascended his horse. Zabina was made a servant.
And according to the play, Bayazid, not being able to stand these debasements he smashed his head on the iron
cage‘s bars and thus committed a suicide. It is true that Bayazid I was defeated and captured by Tamburlaine but
historically he was never used as a foot stool or he would hardly have considered committing a suicide since suicide
is strictly banned in Islam.
Bayazid II was also hosted in Thomas Goffrey‘s (1963) The Raging Turk, or, Bayazeth the Second. The play
presents a series of plots involving intrigues and treacheries between Bayazid II, his three sons, bashas and generals.
Sultan Selim, who was known as Selim the Grim, was also a character which inspired a play as well. He ascended
the throne of the Ottoman Empire by forcing the abdication of his father, Bayazid II, and by killing his brothers. He
also defeated the Mamluks in Syria and Egypt, and thus assumed the title of ‗Caliph‘, a religious title equivalent to
the vicegerent of the Prophet. With this title, he became the recognized religious head of forty million of his
'subjects' and the spiritual and temporal head of the empire. In this respect, he gained control over the holy cities of
Mecca and Medina. Selim I appears in the anonymous play Selimus, Emperor of the Turkes (1588)(Vitkus, 2000)
The play presents the cruel and violent actions of Selimus, the Ottoman prince who kills his brothers Acomat and
Corkut, and dethrones and poisons his father Bayazid on his way to attain sole rulership of the Ottoman Empire. The
play lacks historical accuracy with regards to the events that took place in the history. It is historically not true, for
example, that Selimus murdered his father or that Bayazid was poisoned. These appear to have been inserted by the
author to emphasize the point of Turkish ―cruelty.‖ The first scene of the play opens with the lamenting of Bayazid
about his late situation concerning the greed of Selimus and the future of the Ottoman Empire. In the same scene,
through the words of Bayazid, the audience is prepared for an unmatched ―tyrant,‖ Selimus, whose ―hands do itch to
have the crown,/ And he will have it—or else pull [Bayazid]down./ Is he a prince? Ah no, he is a sea,/ Into which
run nought but ambitious reaches,/ Seditious complots, murther, fraud, and hate.‖ (1.77-80). In fact, these
characteristics, attributed to Selimus here, were part of the dominant religious and political discourse in which the
stereotypical features of the Turks were represented in early modern England. Hence, in the second scene, Selimus
does not prove his father wrong in the judgement of his son as he reveals his true intentions to Sinam Bassa. If
Bayazid does not hand over the crown to Selimus, his ―right hand is resolved/ To end the period with a fatal stab‖ (2.
166-167). From the very beginning, we learn that he is a Machiavellian, ready to commit patricide. When Sinam
Bassa reminds him of the ―revenging God‖ who would punish him for his sins after his death (2.185-186), Selimus
defies both God and religion, concluding that ―An empire, Sinam, is so sweet a thing,/ As I could be a devil to be a
king‖ (2.203-204). It was a commonplace in the early modern popular fiction and drama to represent Turks as unjust,
tyrannical and lusty pagans associated with Satanism. The Ottoman Sultan Selimus, with his greedy lust for power,
then, becomes ―a typical example of this kind of oriental despotism‖(Vitkus, 2000).

869

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
He also appears in Christopher Marlowe‘s Jew of Malta first performed in 1589-90. Although the play centers
around the Jewish character Barabas, Selim ‗Calymath‘ comes to Malta to collect the ten years tribute and the plot
revolves around getting rid of this problem. (Steane, 1969)
Another sultan portrayed in early modern plays is Mahomet (the Conqueror). Some borrowings are made and used in
the play from the legend of Mahomet and Irene. According to this legend Mahomet (Mehmet II) falls in love with
Irene, an enslaved Christian, and does not care for his responsibilities as a sultan, but later kills her to prove that his
obligations are far more important and this way reattain authority over janissaries. This legendary subject was first
portrayed by George Peele in the Turkish Mahomet and Hyrin the Fair Greek (1594) which has been lost (Chew,
1965). Also Gilbert Swinhoe‘s Unhappy Fair Irene (written 1640; printed 1658). The play is set in Adrianople.
Irene, a Christian captive rescued from the hands of a common soldier, is presented to Mahomet by a captain. The
sultan falls in love with her and summons a Mufti to marry them. Irene asks him to delay it for a week and is granted
this request, but in fact, she has secretly arranged for her lover, a Greek nobleman named Paeologus, to meet her at
the city gate and escape. In the meanwhile, Irene puts off the Sultan with fair promises, who becomes more and more
infatuated with her. As a result, he neglects his responsibilities and the Janissaries beat upon the palace door.
Mahomet, in order to restore their trust in him kills Irene. Paeologus, returning to meet her and escape, finds her
corpse and commits suicide.
Soliman the Lawmaker also known as ―Soliman the Magnificent‖ was maybe the most distinguished of the Ottoman
sultans either because the Ottoman boundaries were at their nearest to the heart of Europe, the thought of which had
been haunting the Europeans for a while then, or because the Ottoman power was at its highest, which again brought
about the ambiguous feelings of fear and envy to the European senses. Soliman first appeared as ‗Solyman‘ in the
Latin play Solymannidea Tragodia (1581) of unknown authorship. The play opens with a prologue by the ghost of
Selymus (Selim), the father of Soliman, in which he foretells the ruin of his house through the crime of Rhode,
against her stepson. Soliman is disturbed by his son Mustapha‘s popularity. Rhode, Selymus‘ mother, after
consulting a wicked official named Roxanes, tries to direct events in order to win Selymus the throne, by creating
hatred for Mustapha in Soliman‘s heart, instead of imprisoning him. Then Rhode and Roxanes bring accusations
against Mustapha, he is deprived of his offices; but an old vow made by the Sultan is his supposed safeguard against
capital punishment. However, he is poisoned without Soliman‘s knowledge. Mustapha has a dream where Mahomet
tells him that he will be with him in Paradise in three days, which Mustapha interprets to mean that he will ascend
the throne in the promised time. An interview follows between Soliman and his son, and the Sultan convinced of
Mustapha‘s loyalty and innocence, countermands an order he has given for his execution. However, a messenger
arrives, telling Soliman that twelve eunuchs have strangled Mustapha (Chew, 1965).
There is also a separate play about Soliman‘s son Mustapha, named Mustapha (1608) by Fulke Greville. It is a closet
drama- a play intended to be read not to be performed- about the final years of Soliman‘s reign and the murder of his
son. Although it was under the influence of evil counselors and his wife Khourrem, Soliman caused the death of his
son Mustapha. This was an act that exemplified ‗Turkish cruelty‘.
For late sixteenth-century western Christians, the locus classicus of the raging Turk might have been Soliman the
Magnificent‘s execution of his son Mustapha in 1553. Historians writing before Mustapha‘s death acknowledged
Soliman‘s greatness, while often portraying him as an exception to the Ottoman rule. In executing Mustapha,
however, Soliman seemed to revert from ―magnificence‖ to the alleged norm of ―Ottoman cruelty‖, thus, doubly
reinforcing the stereotype.
Two more tragedies where Soliman appears are Thomas Kyd‘s Soliman and Perseda (1589-1599) and William
Davenant‘s The Siege of Rhodes (1656). After an unsuccessful siege in 1480, the Ottomans captured the island of
Rhodes in 1523 and ruled it until 191214. This event which took place in the reign of Sultan Soliman horrified
Christendom. In both tragedies, Soliman occupies a central role with Ibrahim Pasha (Erastus in Kyd‘s play, and
Alphonso in Davenant‘s). Soliman and Ibrahim grew together as a child and Ibrahim rose to become a constant
companion and vizier when Soliman became a Sultan. However, in the midst of a brilliant career as general,
administrator, and diplomat, Ibrahim Pasha was said to be killed by Soliman‘s command in 1536 which again gives
way to ill repute because the incident might set connections to much discussed notion of fratricide in Ottoman
dynasty due to Ibrahim pasha and Soliman‘s closeness in their youths.
In the play, Soliman and Perseda a young maiden of Rhodes, laments the absence of her lover Erastus, a Rhodian
knight. She sees Lucina wearing the chain which she had given Erastus and unaware that Erastus lost it and the chain
was found by Lucina‘s lover, Perseda accuses Erastus of unfaithfulness. Erastus, on his attempt to regain the chain,
causes the death of Lucina‘s lover and flees to Constantinople. Perseda decides to follow Erastus but is captured by
the Turks, and is presented to Soliman. On laying eyes on her, the Sultan falls in love with her, but she rejects him
870

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
threatening to commit suicide. At that moment Erastus arrives on the premises and the long lost lovers are reunited.
Soliman promises their marriage and the couple leave for Rhodes. Soliman, still devoured by passion, and mortified
at having allowed Perseda to leave, listens to Brusor, his counsellor, who suggests that he should get rid of Erastus
by charging him with a crime. Erastus is called back by Soliman for a visit and, on his arrival, is accused of
treachery and is beheaded. Perseda, to avenge his death, disguises herself as a man and puts up a brave resistance
against the Turks. As the Turks advance to the walls of Rhodes, Perseda appears and defies them. She then falls but,
before dying, she kills Soliman by kissing him with poisoned lips. The play, as in most ―Turkish plays‖ implicitly
embroiders the stereotyped opinions onto the image of Turks and blames all the negative epithets on the Turkish
sultans.

Motivations Underlying Denigrations
A natural feeling of curiosity arises from within after seeing considerable number of plays making references to
Turks or the Ottoman Sultans most of which are denigrating and demeaning the image of Turk. One, then, feels
obliged to ask, ―Why would there be so many plays about it? Why is the Turk always portrayed negatively? Is it just
because of enmity? Is it just the fear of the possibility of having to confront the most mighty and powerful enemy at
the battlefield? Or is it the religious difference? There could be many other questions aiming to figure out what the
European concern which produced this genre of drama was. I will focus on a few of the significant motivations
underlying this kind of unfair, prejudiced, undeserved libel which actually drew considerable scholarship onto the
field.
The major factor behind the origination of the denigration of Turks, according to the general opinion, is the fear that,
especially after the fall of Constantinople, the Turks would attack Europe and enslave or, in their understanding,
colonize the European territories. There have been instances that brought bishops to organize gathering of prayers to
ask from God that they be protected from Turkish invasion, or they would ask the release of Christian lands under
Turkish rule. Robert Schwoebel in his book The Shadow of the Crescent mentions that the bishop of Agar Athos
monastery in Greece, upon the fall of Constantinople, commented that this incident was the most unfortunate event
that ever happened to them and he prayed for the liberation of the people and the city under Ottoman rule
(Schwoebel, 1967). However, along with this commonly held opinion which underlies the fear factor that yields such
works of deflection and diversion of historical facts, there are some other factors which are presented as less
important, though, when supported by evidence, makes stronger sense to readers which do not become parts with the
early modern European opinion. The notion that the denigration we speak of is very much related with the religious
rivalry of Christendom and Islam has also been prevalent in scholarly contexts. As Englishmen were becoming more
involved with international trade and interacting more with the Ottoman and Muslim peoples, they were losing more
people to Islam. People were converting to the religion of Turks and the term ―Turning Turk‖ became widely used as
a connotation to conversion to Islam. As Vitkus (2000) mentions in his book:
… despite more extensive contact between Englishmen and Muslims, English
representations of Islamic society written at this time continue to paint an
inaccurate picture. In scripts for the stage and in other accounts, the facts about
Islamic or Ottoman culture and its power are often imbedded within or distorted
by demonizing fantasies. Furthermore, the historical reality of the Ottoman threat
and real anxieties about the Turks were rarely represented or expressed without
the accompaniment of anti-Islamic polemic.
To the Christian West the Ottoman Turks were the renewal and the reinforcement of Islamic power the first phase
of which was at the time of Early Caliphate. Early modern Europe culture produced images of Islam as imaginary
resolutions of real anxieties about Islamic wealth and might. For this reason, the rise of Islam under Turkish
safeguard was seen as a force which put a weak and divided Christendom to shame. The prospect of conversion to
Islam was a sensational subject. It inspired anxious fascination. Therefore, during the seventeenth century English
readers and theatre-goers were offered large amount of descriptions and portrayals of the image of the Turk and the
printed material on the Ottoman culture and religion increased. While Muslims or ―Mahometans‖ as they were often
called were inaccurately depicted as pagans who had made an idol of their prophet, there was also a tendency to
ignore their religious identity in favor of a label that signified a barbaric ethnicity. As Bernard Lewis (1993)
mentions,
Europeans in various parts of the continent showed a curious reluctance to call
the Muslims by any name with a religious connotation, preferring to call them by
ethnic names, the obvious purpose of which was to diminish their stature and
significance and to reduce them to something local or even tribal. At various
871

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
times and in various places, Europeans called the Muslims Saracens, Moors,
Turks, or Tatars, according to which of the Muslim peoples they have
encountered.
Thus far mentioned attitudes of Early modern European society which showed an eager stance to denigrate the
―every other‖ that did not conform to its general opinion resulted in producing works which often times did not see
any harm in manipulating the history and adapting it in a way which would fit the public taste.
I will further claim in this paper that the early modern European society did not produce distinguished literary
figures whose sole purpose was to educate the public devotedly on their cause. As we can derive from the literary
works of the period that this cause was to establish a uniform opinion regarding the Turks as the general enemy and
Islam as the false religion. Instead, these figures exploited the interest of the public in the genre of Turk plays in
which the ―terror of the world‖ was being used as a ―foot stool‖ creating in the theatergoers a feeling of exaltation
and satisfaction that the enemy is a base being and the European is noble and superior. As such a reward would
cling the theatre-goers to the theatre and to these theatrical works that would function as an ecstasy that would fire
the public with enthusiasm to form a public unity against the ―general enemy‖ and a counter stance towards Islam
reinforcing the commitment to Christendom. However, parallel to these intentions we come to notice that the theatre
companies of the early modern period had other material concerns. The genre of Turk plays had a significant value
for acting companies in terms of art, ideology and more importantly commerce. When the operations of the
playhouses of the time are taken into account, there becomes a collective enterprise spirit visible among acting
companies. Jeffrey Masten (1997) argues that ―all‖ plays, whether composed by one or more than one dramatist, are
forms of collaboration. Kyd and Marlowe were influential in promoting a new playhouse culture that would flourish
throughout 1590s. However, Turk narrative contributed to the material implications of this influence which makes
the case for a company and inter-company approach to drama in this period. It is remarkable to note here that even
in the case of Shakespeare until he wrote Othello for the King‘s Men Company, he didn‘t turn to the Ottoman
material to write a Turk play; however, in 1590s he referred to the theme in at least 13 of his plays. We can
conclude here that the demand from the public and the acting companies was probably so high that the
distinguished playwrights of the period such as Shakespeare, Marlowe, Dekker, Greene, and Peele felt pressure to
write plays dealing with the Ottoman Turks and Islam. Louis Wann (1915) claims that:
With the plays of the period distributed thus widely among the important
playwrights of the time, we are justified in the assertion that the production of
oriental plays was not due to the fancy of any one author or group of authors, but
that the interest of the Elizabethans was so considerable as to induce a majority
of the main playwrights to write at least one play dealing with oriental matter.
The staging of Ottoman was sustained by artistic cross-fertilization that was, for dramatists, actors, and playgoers
collectively, collaborative and competitive. As Mark Hutchings (2007) states;
Indeed, in one sense the notion of a play "market" currently in vogue is perhaps
particularly appropriate, for if the Turkish material metaphorically (and, in the
form of reusable stage properties and transferable costumes, literally) operated as
part of the playhouse economy, it was both a component and a by-product of
England's controversial trading partnership with the Ottoman Empire.
A visual illustration of the influence of the genre in tabular form is available below. The table involves a list of
plays, dates of performances and publication, the acting company and the dramatist concerned. Some plays in the
list are not primarily concerned with the staging of the Ottoman. In some cases a play incidentally refers to the
Turks. A distinction has been made to distinguish a text in which the Turk plays a significant role (indicated thus *)
and those in which an allusion is made in passing (indicated thus#). It is worth mentioning here that allusion in text
and allusion in act could be two very different and very important aspects. Representations in act could very well be
used to manipulate, to convey the intended meanings. Mark Hutchings (2007) underlines this notion thus,
All of these plays were part of a narrative that operated collectively, and the point
is that even where a reference in a play is brief and apparently nondescript, such
a "quotation" nonetheless participated in both calling up an established narrative
and importing various resonances the narrative had into that play in performance;
indeed, there must have been many acts of physical quotation, where a character,

872

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
play, or actor was evoked or "remembered" on stage, that have simply left no
textual trace
This is so important a tool for the drama which makes distortion and falsifying possible if one intends to exploit an
ideology.
The table below incorporates the information available on Henslowe‘s Diary. This diary is considered to be the
single most important document of early modern English theatre history. It was owned by Philip Henslowe who was
an Elizabethan theatrical entrepreneur. His diary is a valuable source of information on the theatre of the period. It is
a collection of memoranda and notes that record payments to writers, box office takings, and lists of money lent.
Also of interest are records of the purchase of expensive costumes and of stage properties. Therefore it is a valuable
source which sheds light to modern day‘s interpretations of early modern theatre. It is not difficult to draw from the
table how influential the Turkish genre was.
* denotes text lost
** denotes fragments only extant
*** denotes plot extant
# denotes reference to Turks/Ottoman Empire in text
Table 1 The list of Turk plays taken from Mark Hutchings, 2007
Date of earliest
likely
Perf. Title
(Pub.)

Venue

Company

Author

c.1576-79

The Blacksmith's Daughter Theatre?

Leicester's

Anon*

1580

The Soldan and the Duke
Court 14 Feb.
of——

Derby's

Anon*

c.1580-1603
(MS)

Tomumbeius sive Sultanici
in Aegypto Imperii Eversio

1582 (MS)

The Three Ladies
London
Solvmannidae

1587(1590)

1 Tamburlaine

Rose/Theatre

Admiral's

Marlowe

c.1587 (&gt;1592)

The Spanish Tragedy

Rose?

Strange's

Kyd

1587(1599)

Alphonsus, King of Aragon Rose?

Queen's

Greene

1588(1590)

2 Tamburlaine

Admiral's

Marlowe

1588

The Turkish Mahomet and
Hiren the Fair Greek

(Admiral's in 1594?)

Peele*

c.1588

Doctor Faustus

Rose?

Strange's

Marlowe

c.1588-92

1 Tamar Cham

Rose

Strange's Admiral's

Anon*

1589(1594)

The Battle of Alcazar

Rose

Admiral's

Peele

c.1589 (1632)

The Jew of Malta

Theatre?

Strange's Admiral's

Marlowe

1581 (1584)

of

Salterne
Theatre?

Leicester's

Anon

Rose/Theatre

1590(1623)

Friar Bacon and Friar
Strange's
Bungay
1 Henry VI
Rose?

1591 (1594)

Orlando Furioso

Rose

Queen's Admiral's

1591 (1594)

The Taming of the Shrew

Theatre?

Chamberlain's

c.1589 (1594)

Wilson

Greene
Admiral's Strange's?

Shakespeare #
Greene
(&amp;
Rowley?)
Shakespeare#
873

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
1591 (1623)
1591
1591
c.1591 (1594)
c.1592? (1592)
1592(1594)
1592
1592 (MS)
1593(1661)

The Comedy of Errors
Theatre?
Edward I
Richard III
Theatre
The True Tragedy of
Richard HI
Soliman and Perseda
1 Selimus
Theatre?
2 Tamar Cham
John of Bordeaux
The Tragical History of
Guy of Warwick

1594

Gesta Grayorum

1595 (1597)

Richard II
A Midsummer
Dream

c.1595

Night's

Chamberlain's?
Queen's?
Pembroke's

Shakespeare #
Peele #
Shakespeare

Queen's

Anon#

Queen's
Strange's
Strange's?

Kyd?
Greene?
Anon*
Greene?
Anon

Royal
Entertainment

Gentlemen of Gray's Inn

Theatre?

Chamberlain's

Theatre

Chamberlain's
Admiral's

Bacon?.
Campion.
Davison**
Shakespeare #
Shakespeare
#
Anon
(Heywood in part?)
Greville

1596(1605)

Captain Thomas Stukeley

Rose

1596(1609)

Mustapha

Closet

1596(1600)

The Merchant of Venice

Theatre

Chamberlain's

1597 (MS)

Frederick and Basilea

Admiral's

Anon*; ***

1597(1598)
1597(1600)

1 Henry IV
2 Henry IV

Theatre?
Theatre?

Chamberlain's
Chamberlain's

Shakespeare #
Shakespeare #

1597(1602)

The Merry
Windsor

Theatre?

Chamberlain's

Shakespeare #

1598

Vayvode

Rose?

Admiral's

Chettle?*

1598(1600)
1598
1599(1600)
1599(1600)

Much Ado About Nothing
Every Man in His Humour
Old Fortunatus
Henry V

Curtain
Curtain?
Rose /Fortune
Curtain Globe

Chamberlain's
Chamberlain's
Admiral's
Chamberlain's

1599

The Love of a Grecian
Lady
(The
Grecian
Comedy

1599

Mahomet

1599

Mully Molloco

Shakespeare #
Jonson #
Dekker
Shakespeare #
Anon* (Poss same
play
as
The
Turkish Mahomet
andHiren
the
FairGreek)
Anon* (Poss same
play as above)
Anon* (Poss same
play as The Battle
of Alcazar)

Rose

Admiral's

Dekker #

Globe

Chamberlain's

Rose

Admiral's

Shakespeare #
Drayton. Hathway.
Munday.
and
Wilson #

Wives

of

1599(1623)

The
Shoemaker's Holiday
As You Like It

1599(1600)

1 Sir John Oldcastle

c.1600 (1615)

The Four Prentices of
Rose? Red Bull
London

1600 (1633)

Alaham

1599(1600)

Closet

Admiral's? Queen Anne's

Shakespeare #

Heywood
Greville

874

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
1600(1655)

Lust's Dominion

Fortune?

Admiral's

1600 (1601)

Cynthia's Revels

Black friars

Black friars Children

1600
1600
c.1600-01
(1604)

1601

1601 (1601)
1601 (1602)
1602
1603-4
(1622)
1603-4
(1623)

The Tartarian Cripple,
Emperor of Constantinople
Grim the Collier of
Croydon
Hamlet

Day, Dekker,
Haughton?
Marston?
Jonson #
Anon*

Globe

Arabia Sitiens, or a Dream
of a Dry Year (Mahomet
and his Heaven, or
Epimethea,
Grand
Empress of the deserts of
Arabia, Or a Dream Dry
Summer Or The WeatherWoman)
George Scanderbeg
Satiromastix
Paul's
The
Capture
of
Stuhlweissenburg

Admiral's

Haughton

Chamberlain's

Shakespeare #

Percy

Oxford's
Paul's Children

Anon*
Dekker
Anon*

Othello

Globe

Chamberlain's King's

Shakespeare

All's Well That Ends
Well

Globe

Chamberlain's King's

Shakespeare #

Conclusion
If we are to bring the case to a conclusion, the imbalance of the number of plays at different decades, distinguished
playwright‘s inconsequential prolificacy, unnatural growth of drama, and theme-centered approaches of the
dramatist and numerous other anomalies during the early modern period especially regarding the themes of Ottoman,
Turks, and Islamic people raise the feeling of suspicion towards the literature on the specified theme. There is clear
evidence that early modern playwrights mostly consulted earlier works on the field or on similar themes which were
mostly histories whose reliability were in question. And there are innumerable instances that the dramatist version of
an event and the historical fact often times conflicted. Moreover, it is evident now that the deflections in histories
were also decorated providing them to serve biased purposes. Louis Wann (1915) clearly states:
Needless to say, history was not then written in the scientific spirit. Each
historian copied from his predecessor, with or without acknowledgement, and felt
no compunction in coloring the narrative to increase its interest, or in mingling
legend with fact, with the result that his successor honestly accepted the whole as
fact and so transmitted it to his successor with his own embellishments.
In the same source Wann (1915) blames all these misrepresentations on the historians whose works these dramatists
consulted but that is something a reasonable mind cannot agree. Then we draw the conclusion that the integrity,
sincerity, incorruptibility and righteousness of early modern dramatist whose works included or aimed
misrepresentations of certain peoples exclusive of a sense of conscience while making judgments should be in
question.

875

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
References
Chew, S.,(1965). The Crescent and the Rose, New York: Octagon Books Inc.
Dimmock, M.,(2005). New Turkes: Dramatizing Islam and the Ottomans in Early Modern England Aldershot,
Ashgate
Geoffrey, T., (1963). The Couragious Turk, or Amurath the First, and The Raging Turke, or Baiazet the Second, The
Malone Society Reprints, Oxford: Oxford University Press, reprinted 1974
Hakluyt, R. The Principall Navigations, Voyages, and Discoveries of the English Nation made by Sea or over Land.
. . . London, 1589. Facsimile reprint. With an introduction by David Beers Quinn and Raleigh Ashlin Skelton.
Cambridge: For the Hakluyt Society and the Peabody Museum of Salem, 1965. )
Hampton, T. (1993). ― ‗Turkish Dogs,‘ Rabelais, Erasmus, and the Rhetoric of Alterity,‖ Representation 41
Hutchings, M. (2007)."The 'Turk Phenomenon' and the Repertory of the Late Elizabethan Playhouse". Early Modern
Literary Studies Special Issue 16 (October, 2007) 10.1-39 Retrieved from : http://purl.oclc.org/emls/si16/hutcturk.htm.
Jelavich, Barbara &amp; Charles, (1974). ―Balkans, History of the,‖ Encylopaedia Britannica Macropaedia, 15th ed. 2:
621.
Lewis, B., (1953). ―Europe and the Turks: The Civilization of the Ottoman Empire‖ First published in History
Today magazine, October 1953, historiographically analyzed by Roger Crowley in the October 2010 issue.
Lewis, B., (1993). Islam and the West, Oxford University Press.
Masten, J., (1997). Textual Intercourse: Collaboration, Authorship, and Sexualities in Renaissance Drama.
Cambridge: Cambridge UP.
McJannet, L., (2006). The sultan speaks, dialogue in English plays and histories about the Ottoman Turks Palgrave
Macmillan, pp.16
Schwoebel, R., (1967). The Shadow of the Crescent: Renaissance Image of the Turks 1453-1517. Nieuwwkoop: B.
de Graaf.
Steane, J.B., (ed)( 1969). Christopher Marlowe, Jew of Malta. In Christopher Marlowe: The Complete Plays,
Harmondsworth: Penguin Books Ltd., reprinted 1980
Steane, J.B., (ed)( 1969). Christopher Marlowe, The First Part of Tamburlaine the Great. In Christopher Marlowe:
The Complete Plays, Harmondsworth: Penguin Books Ltd.; reprinted 1980.
Swinhoe, G., (1658). The Tragedy of the Unhappy Fair Irene, London.
Vitkus, D. J., (2000). Introduction. Three Turk Plays from Early Modern England. New York: Columbia UP.

876

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21417">
                <text>126</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21418">
                <text>Misrepresentations of Turks in Early Modern Drama and Motivations  Underlying This Denigration</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21419">
                <text>Esen, M. Fatih
Karakuzu, Melih</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21420">
                <text>There is no uncertainty about the popularity of the Ottoman Turk in Early  Modern Drama. This study will discuss the biased representations of and allusions made  to the Ottoman Turk in several early modern plays, the whole of which exceeds 40 in  number, and a distinct focus will be drawn on the playwrights‘ exploitative attitudes and  the reasons motivating such attitudes towards the Turkish material, together with their  impacts on the playgoers of the time, consequently, the society in general.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21421">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21422">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2750" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3521">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/91211652f363a0fd94660914435b66e9.pdf</src>
        <authentication>5e92c4885f0ddceee24da9c051e7ce97</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21430">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
RUTHENIAN-SERBIAN DICTIONARY
Mihajlo Fejsa
Faculty of Philosopy, Department of Ruthenian
University of Novi Sad, Serbia / Vojvodina
feysam@eunet.rs
Abstract: After publishing the biligual Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary (Српско-русински
речник / Сербско-руски словнїк), in two volumes (Department of the Ruthenian Studies,
1995; Institute for Textbooks, Department of the Ruthenian Studies, 1997), the Julijan
RamaĦ`s team started a new project – Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary (Русинскo-српски
речник / Руско-сербски словнїк). In about ten years the team that consisted of four
members succeeded in accomplishing the project sponsored by the Ministry of Science.
The result is a voluminous bilingual dictionary published under the same title by the
Institute for Culture of the Vojvodinian Ruthenians and the Department of the Ruthenian
Studies in 2010.
The characteristics of the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary are: 1. stating the precise
meaning of Ruthenian words followed by explicite explanations in Serbian; 2.
grammatical remarks, including a detailed elaboration of undeclined words; 3. the
presence of abbreviations pointing to stylistic use, the use for special purposes, and the
frequency of Ruthenian words; 4. tolerance in using synonyms or variants (especially
those from Kucura); 5. the presence of rich Ruthenian phraseology, unregistered so far; 6.
the endevour to present as many Serbian equivalents as possible.
The Ruthenian philology has by all means been placed on a higher level among Slavic
philologies.
KEY WORDS: Bilingual dictionary, Ruthenian lexicography, Serbian lexicography,
Vojvodina`s Ruthenians

Introduction
The Year 2010 was a historic year for the Ruthenian national community in Vojvodina / Serbia. This was
the year when the long-awaited Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary (Руско-сербски словнїк / Русинско-српски речник),
the first one of its kind, came into being.
Editor-in-chief, Prof. Dr. Julijan RamaĦ, and the authors, besides Prof. RamaĦ (prepared the letters from A
to Є), and the Prof. Dr. Mihajlo Fejsa (prepared the letters from Ж to Н), M.A. Helena Meħeńi (prepared the letters
from O to Р) and Prof. Dr. Oksana Timko-Đitko (prepared the letters from С to Я). The reviewers were Prof. Dr.
Aleksander D. DuliĦenko from Tartu (Estonia) and Prof. Dr. Bogoljub StankoviĤ from Belgrade. Publishers were the
Faculty of Philosophy - the Department of Ruthenian Studies and the Institute for Culture of the Vojvodinian
Ruthenians. It is an undisputed fact that the Dictionary is a capital work of Ruthenian and Serbian lexicographies.
As a matter of fact a three decades long project was completed by publishing the Ruthenian-Serbian
Dictionary. Forty people were included in composing the first and so far the only lexicographic card file of the
Ruthenian language, ten people processed the cards and four linguists finalized this great lexicographical project by
preparing the manuscript. The importance of the project is even greater if we bear in mind that the Vojvodinian
Ruthenians present the smallest national minority, whose language is the official language of tthe Autonomous
Province of Vojvodina. According to the last 2002 census there are 15,626 members of the Ruthenian national
minority in Vojvodina, representing 0.77 % of the population of Vojvodina and 15,905 members in the Republic of
Serbia, representing 0.2 % of the population of Serbia (Фејса, 2010: 190). Many more numerous peoples do not
have such a dictionary.
Before presenting the Ruthenian-Serbian dictionary, published in one volume, we need to remind that,
chronologically, the publication of another capital lexicographical work, the Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary (Српскорусински речник / Сербско-руски словнїк) in two volumes, preceded. The work on the Serbian-Ruthenian
Dictionary lasted two decades. In the mid seventies of the 20th century the Society for the Ruthenian Language and
Literature began systematic work on a project that was expected to result in the Serbian-Ruthenian and RuthenianSerbian dictionaries. The most prominent Serbian lexicographer, academician Mitar Peńikan, was consulted in the
initial phase.
The project was transfered to the newly established Department for the Ruthenian Language and Literature
at the University of Novi Sad in 1981. Professors Julian RamaĦ and Mihajlo Fejsa included the first generations of
students of the study group in forming the lexicographic card file of the Ruthenian language. Since the lexicographic
research presented a priority of all priorities, grammar and sintactic research was in a way neglected. We can say
that the students of the first generations of the Department of Ruthenian studies were in a way victims of the project.
The two professors of the Department who simply could not do all the work alone consciously directed them to
930

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
language investigations, namely to cultural-linguistic ones. Even the topics of the first diploma works were in
connection with the main goals of the lexicographic project, for example: Ruthenian clothes, house, customs, food,
religion, proverbs, making of wagons etc. Well-organized and coordinated work between students and professors
brought the Ruthenian national minority in Serbia / Vojvodina the first and only lexicographic catalogue of lexemes
of the Ruthenian language. The Ruthenians living in the Carpathian area - in Slovakia, Poland, Ukraine, Hungary,
Rumania - Croatia and other countries do not have a similar.
Leader of the project, Professor RamaĦ, said several times that a two-way dictionary should have been
made at the beginning of the 20th century, in the times of national awakening, when the first cultural organization of
the Vojvodinian Ruthenians, the Ruthenian Popular Educational Society (1919), was founded and when Dr. Havrijil
Kosteljnik published the first grammar of the Ruthenian language (Граматика бачваньско-рускей бешеди, 1923;
see Костельник, 1975), but at those times ―20,000 Ruthenians did not have intellectual strength the other European
peoples had, and our dictionaries had to be late‖ (Хома-Цветкович, 2010: 47-48). The team consisted of Professor
RamaĦ, Professor Fejsa and MA Meħeńi Helena, from the Translation Service of Autonomous Province of
Vojvodina, prepared the manuscript for the 250th anniversary of the Ruthenian settlement in BaĦka. The first
volume of the Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary (Сербско-руски словнїк) was printed in 1995, and, in a few years, the
second volume - in 1997.
The Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary is the basis of the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary (2010). At the end of
90s of the 20th century, immediately after the release of the second volume of the Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary, the
Department for the Ruthenian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy initiated activities for
compilation of the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary, which was from the very beginning conceived as the second phase
of the overall project. The Lexicographic card file made for Serbian entries in the Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary was
now given to new generations of students of the Department to make another catalogue but this time with Ruthenian
entries in the first place. At the same time, Professor RamaĦ`s team (extended to Dr. Oksana Timko-Đitko from
Zagreb) supplemented the card file with vernacular vocabulary and vocabulary extracted from the works of famous
Ruthenian writers. Words from the literary works and magazines, which were published in the meantime, were also
included in the card file.
Compared with the previous two-volume dictionary, the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary is one volume
shorter. Partly because the authors feared that a two-volume dictionary, expanded with new entries, would be even
more voluminous, and in global and domestic economic crisis it would be difficult to publish such a dictionary, and
partly because of the prevailing opinion that it was necessary to include specific Ruthenian words in the RuthenianSerbian Dictionary. It was considered that professional terms from various fields, which are basically
internationalisms, were not particularly important in this case. Hence, technical, botanical and other terms were not
included in the manuscript; the authors paid more attention to the words from the vernacular. It was imperative not
to lose those words that are specific for the Ruthenian language. Whole attention was given to the words related to
the life of Ruthenians in the past, although some of them are slowly being forgotten and replaced spontaneously with
the nearest equivalent from the Serbian language. For example: бабрачка (Serb. пипав посао, Engl. tedious job),
байлаґовац (Serb. бактати се, Engl. work on with difficulty), висобачиц (Serb. изгрдити, испсовати; Engl.
scold, repremand), кухтариц (Serb. претурати, претраживати; Engl. rummage through, search through),
опаскудзиц (Serb. оскврнавити, покварити; Engl. spoil, dishonour), стирмиц (Serb. дреждати; Engl. wait for a
long time), чаварґовац (Serb. препродавати, шпекулисати; Engl. resell, speculate on the stock market) (ХомаЦветкович, 2010: 49).
The Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary is descriptive, bilingual, and translative. The authors devoted a lot of
time to define semantic structure of polysemous words. Words with multiple meanings have several Serbian
equivalents and each of the meanings is regularly illustrated with a few examples. The noun хижа, which has
equivalents кућа and соба in the Serbian language (respectively house and room in English language), is illustrated
with twelve examples (for example ~ до хладку, Serb. кућа у хладу, Engl. house in the shade; предня ~, Serb.
предња соба, Engl. front room). The noun спреводзка also has two equivalents in the Serbian language – превара
and лаж (Engl. fraud, deceit and lie, falsehood).
Because of the numerous illustrations of polysemous lexemes the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary is
suitable not only for comparative and contrastive linguistic research but also for broader investigations pertaining to
Ruthenian culture. It is interesting, for example, to notice that there is a developed semantic field of hygiene, and a
few verbs that convey different actions in relation to washing exist in the Ruthenian language. Thus, пере ce и коса,
и зуби, и одело, и суёе ... in the Serbian language, or, in other words, the verb прати is almost exclusive for the use
in these situations in Serbian, whereas there are several verbs to convey the same hygienic actions in Ruthenian:
умивац руки и твар, змивац власи, чухац зуби, райбац шмати, орайбовац дакого (као старатељ), помивац
судзину, вимивац / виплоковац (Serb. испирањем чистити од примеса, испирати). We observe a number of
verbs in English too; the verb wash (hands, face, hair, laundry) prevails, but there are verbs rinse (dishes, wash),
brush (teeth), gargle (one`s throat), pan (gold) as well. On the other hand, there are not enough Ruthenian adjectives
to convey all the nuances that are expressed by Serbian adjectives. This is particularly noticeable in the adjectives
that create semantic fields of beautiful and terrible. For a woman who is лепa / згоднa / љупкa / дивна ... и прелепа,
931

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
предивна (beautiful / pretty / lovely / wonderful ... and most beautiful, most wonderful) there exist only adjectives
красна / шумна ... и прекрасна in Ruthenian; in order to fill the gaps in the semantic fields Ruthenian speakers
simply borrow the Serbian equivalents and because of that, nowadays, even writers and proofreaders are in a
dilemma whether to treat the adjectives зґодна and любка as a part of standardized lexicon, or as a part of colloquial
lexicon. The Ruthenian adverb страшнє (in its variants страшно, страхотно) has three equivalents in Serbian страшно, грозно and жестоко (horribly, terribly, awfully and severely), and the gaps are filled by borrowing from
Serbian - ужасно, or, in teenage speech, горор, which is not noted in the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary since it is a
recent borrowing from Serbian (based on English model).
The authors paid special attention to interlingual homonymy, that is to identification of so-called ―false
friends‖ - the words that are in the Ruthenian and Serbian languages equal or nearly equal in shape, by sound, but
different in meaning. The goal was to eliminate false associations that arise when translating certain lexemes from
one language to another. Let us give a few examples of ―false friends‖ for this occasion. The Ruthenian noun рок
has three equivalents in Serbian: година (Engl. year), годиште (Engl. age group, generation) and год (Engl. ring
on a tree); according to interlingual homonymy (or ―false friendship‖) the Serbian noun година (Engl. year) equals
the Ruthenian noun годзина, but its meaning is different - час, сат (Engl. hour, clock); the noun рок enters the
spoken (colloquial, non-standard) language, but the Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary does not accept it in the written
(literary, standard) language, as opposed to the Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary, which recognized the noun рок in
military (meaning deadline) and dance (&lt; rock and roll) terminologies (as replacements for the noun, the nouns час
and термин are recommended, meaning period of time, fixed or limited period of time, term). The Ruthenian verb
топиц does not equal the Serbian verb топити, but the Serbian verb ложити (Engl. start a fire, heat); the
synonym for топити in Serbian is отапати, аnd its Ruthenian equivalent is пущац (Engl. melt, dissolve). The
Ruthenian noun облак (window) does not correspond to the Serbian noun облак (cloud), but to the Serbian noun
прозор (window). The Ruthenian noun образ (icon) does not correspond to the Serbian noun образ (cheek) since it
is its ―false friend‖, and its ―true fiend‖ is икона; the Ruthenian noun лїцо (cheek) also has а ―false friend‖, since its
translation equivalent in Serbian is not лице (Ruthen. твар, Engl. face) but the mentioned noun образ (cheek). The
Ruthenian adverb просто has four Serbian equivalents, of which two are ―false friends‖ and two are ―true friends‖:
право (straight, directly), усправно (vertically, uprightly), просто, грубо (rudely, cruelly) and просто,
једноставно (simply). Нєдзеля is only недеља as one of the days of the week (Saturday), and тидзень is недеља as
seven days from Saturday midnight to Sunday midnight (week). The Ruthenian noun пара has the followiing
equivalents: (1) Serb. пар (Engl. pair), Serb. супружник, партнер (Engl. spouse, partner), Serb. пар (Engl. match),
(2) Serb. пара (Engl. steam, vapour) and (3) Serb. пара (Engl. para, one hundredth оf a dinar).
There are several more characteristics of the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary, which undoubtedly represent a
significant contribution to the Ruthenian lexicology:
1. First and exceptionally important is the presence of rich phraseology. Editor in chief of the RuthenianSerbian Dictionary, prof. Dr. Julian RamaĦ, is also the author of the first phraseological dictionary of the Ruthenian
language (see Рамач, 1987). The Ruthenian phrases from the phraseological dictionary were incorporated in both the
Serbian-Ruthenian dictionary and the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary, and a lot of new ones were added.
Hundreds of expressions and idioms are preserved for future generations in this way. Many of them are not
frequent even today. Let us have a look at the entry dedicated to the noun Бог (Serb. Бог, Engl. God). If the authors
have not provided about 50 phrases, the entry would have been like this: Бог/бог х. бог. Both Serbian and Ruthenian
use the Cyrillic script and it looks as if the two nouns were the same but they are only written in the same way; there
is a significant difference between the pronunciation of the consonant г in the two languages since it is velar in
Serbian and glottal in Ruthenian (Serb. /bog/, Ruthen./boh/). For example: Кому ~ тому и шицки святи (Serb.
Коме Бог томе и сви свети, Engl. If God helps you all the saints will help you too), Най ше ~ о нїм стара (Serb.
Шта му Бог да, Engl. May God help him), Не суди боже престац (Serb. Ни конца ни краја чему, Engl. That
goes on endlessly), Я о боже ти о коже (Serb. Ја у клин ти у плочу, Engl. We cannot understand each other),
Дай Боже (Serb. Из твојих уста у божије уши, Engl. May God grant it), Нє дай Боже (Serb. Не дај Боже /
Далеко било, Engl. God forbid) ...
2. About 38,000 entries are arranged in alphabetical order, according to the order of Ruthenian alphabet
letters, and translation equivalents of the Serbian language were regularly given. On the basis of extensive
lexicographic card file of the Ruthenian language the authors isolated the relevant meanings and provided explicit
interpretations in parentheses. The isolated meanings are illustrated with clear and unambiguous examples. As far as
examples are concerned we may say that the authors did their best to reflect the spirit of Ruthenian.
3. The authors provided valuable grammar information, which is necessary for a standard dictionary, as
well. Verbal government (for example опитац ше дакому, буц одушевени з даким або з дачим, нє вериц ше
наслухац дакого або дацо), aspect (зак., нєзак.), changes at the end of stems of nouns and verbs before
inflectional endings (for ex. желєнїц, -нєє), and irregular comparison (for ex. positive добри, comparative лєпши)
are assigned regularly. Thanks to the description of grammatical characteristics of Ruthenian words the whole
language is offered to philologists-linguists worldwide to carry out researches of various kinds.
932

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
4. In connection with the previous we need to point out that whereas the inflected words (declinable and
conjugated words: nouns, pronouns, adjectives, numbers and verbs) were sufficiently dealt with by the rysinists, the
uninflected words (adverbs, prepositions, conjunctions, exclamations and particles) were somehow forgotten and
kept aside. In this dictionary, they were also examined in details.
5. The presence of acronyms says a lot about the stylistic use (беш., експр., франт., пей., ауґм., дем.),
about the frequency of Ruthenian words (рид., заст., коц.), about the use in different professions (церкв., кул.,
анат., зоол., ист.) etc.
6. In comparison with the two-volume Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary a significant step towards
modernization of the Ruthenian orthography rules was made. Prof. Dr. Mihajlo Fejsa who prepares the
Orthographical Dictonary of the Ruthenian Language made certain corrections in the manuscript of the RuthenianSerbian Dictionary in the proofreading stage. Modernization of the Ruthenian orthography is particularly noticeable
in loanwords that caused uncertainties of writing for years. For example, анґлийски/английски, ґранит/гранїт,
мозаик/мозаїк, космонаут/космонавт, шпиюн/шпион, анеґдота/анекдота, ґрам/грам, гулиґан/хулиґан,
каузални/кавзални, наивни/наївни, пиджама/пижама, Русия/Росия and many others. Since doublets generally do
not express any differences in meaning they were considered redundant.
However, different languages have exerted influence on Ruthenian, such as Hungarian, German, Church
Slavonic, Serbian, and, in modern times, English. All of them have left traces. Influence of intermediary languages is
perceived too. There are many cases when two languages have left variants and because of that unification of affixes
is almost impossible. That is the reason why the authors did not unify all variants in the Ruthenian-Serbian
dictionary and they left - алуминий and алуминиюм, алпинист and алпиниста, критицизм and критицизем etc.
This applies to the following verbs as well: верзирац and верзировац, третовац and третировац etc.
7. Some lexical differences were brought to BaĦka 260 years ago. The Vojvodinian Ruthenians did not
come from one place in the Carpathian area. They mostly came from those Austro-Hungarian counties which are
today in eastern Slovakia (Ńariń and Zemplin). As a result, there are variants or synonyms in Ruthenian (see Фейса,
1996, 1997). The authors of the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary showed tolerance to them and treated them as a part
of the standardized language whereas Nikola N. KoĦiń so called kucurisms (variants from the village of Kucura)
marked with asterisk, treating them as if they were irregular. The authors accepted both existing variants: бетелїнa
and требиконїнa (Serb. детелина; Engl. clover), кичкиричu and гвиздочки (Serb. зеленкаде; Engl. daffodils), and
бухти и пампушки (Serb. мекике, крофне; Engl. doughnuts).
If we recall that the second volume of the Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary was published only 12 years
before the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary (in 1998) and that the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary was prepared by only
4 lexicographers (Prof. Dr. Julijan RamaĦ, Prof. Dr. Mihajlo Fejsa, Prof. Dr. Oksana-Đitko Timko and M. A. Helena
Meħeńi) it can be said that the linguists of professor RamaĦ`s team were diligent and efficient.
In addition to this it is important to emphasize that this publication also represents a tangible proof that the
state institutions take into account the rights of national minorities and apply the principle of positive discrimination.
Although the authors were afraid that it would be almost impossible to publish the dictionary, especially in the
conditions of domestic and world financial crisis, after the preparation of the manuscript it proved not to a problem.
The necessary funds were provided by the Executive Council of Autonomous Province Vojvodina, Provincial
Secretariat for Culture and the Provincial Secretariat for Administration, Regulations and National Minorities. The
Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary was printed in the printing shop of the Autonomous Province of Vojvodina. Special
thanks are to be expressed to Janos Oros, the chief of the Interpreter Services of the Autonomous Province of
Vojvodina.
The Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary is by all means a highly significant and useful product of the project that
lasted three decades. It is useful for translators, journalists, teachers, and Slavists. It will certainly help all those who
want to improve their Ruthenian.The capital bilingual lexicographic work places Ruthenian in a higher place in the
Slavic and world philology. The Dictionary is a kind of mine for comparative lexicological researches. Apart from
this the Dictionary is of particular importance for the preservation of the Ruthenian national identity in Vojvodina.

Summary
The paper presents the description of the conditions in which the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary was being
produced and offers explanations why this work lasted so long. The Ruthenian Society for Language and Literature
started the work systematically, following the propositions given by Dr. Mitar Peńikan from the Institute of the
Serbian Language at the Serbian Academy of Sciences and Art. In 1981 the project was taken over by the Chair of
the Ruthenian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy in Novi Sad.
As a matter of fact the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary (2010) represents the second phase of three decades
long lexicographic work. Efforts have been made to include the complete vocabulary of the Ruthenian vernacular

933

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
and literary language into the Dictionary. The authors are Prof. Dr. Julijan RamaĦ, Prof. Dr. Mihajlo Fejsa, Dr.
Oksana Timko-Đitko and M.A. Helena Meħeńi.
Some of the characteristics of the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary are: precise stating the meaning of
Ruthenian words followed by explicite explanations in Serbian; grammatical remarks, including a detailed
elaboration of undeclined words; the presence of abbreviations pointing to stylistic use, the use for special purposes,
and the frequency of Ruthenian words; tolerance in using synonyms or variants (especially those from Kucura); the
presence of rich Ruthenian phraseology, unregistered so far; the endevour to present as many Serbian equivalents as
possible.
The Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary has multiple significance: the team of Ruthenian linguists have learned
the lexicographic trade; a systematic description of the vocabulary of the Ruthenian language has been carried out by
means of Serbian vocabulary; the Dictionary opens the way for understanding the accomplishments of the Ruthenian
literature and for studying Ruthenian cultural and national heritage. Generally speaking, the Dictionary has
scientific, pedagogical, cultural, international significance for the Ruthenian national community, and it represents
an important moment in the cultural life in Vojvodina from the viewpoint of the Serbian-Ruthenian / RuthenianSerbian cultural relations and cooperation. Its printing has financially been supported by AP Vojvodina authorities.

References
желєзо с. 1. гвожёе, железо; ляте ~ ливено гвожёе; сирове ~ метал. сирово гвожёе; кляпчисте ~ буд. пљошто
гвожёе; бетонске ~ буд. бетонско гвожёе; 2. оп. желєзко (2); 3. (метална часц ступки) тучак; 4. желєза мн.
окови, вериге; положиц дакому желєза бацити кога у окове; # ~ ше кує док є горуце гвожёе се кује док је
вруће; тварди як ~ тврд као гвожёе
желєзов(и) -а -о/-е гвожёевит; ~ вода гвожёевита вода
желєни -а -е 1. зелен; ~ трава зелена трава; ~ очи зелене очи; ~ овоц зелено воће; ~ од єду (гнїву) зелен од
једа (љутине, беса); офарбиц на желєно обојити зелено; 2. прен. зелен, жутокљун; ещи є ~ још је зелен; 3.
зеленишни; ~ гной польопр. зеленишно ёубриво; # Желєни штварток церкв. Велики четвртак; ~ пасуля
934

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
боранија, махуна; ~ шено младокосно сено; желєни алѡи бот. зелене алге (Chlorophita); ~ батощкар бот.
зелени бичар (Euglena viridis); ~ ящурка зоол. зелембаћ (Lacerta viridis); ~ лиска зоол. журка (Gallinula
chloropus); ~ зеба (зебочка) зоол. зелентарка (Carduelis chloris)
желєнїдло с. зеленило, зелен
желєнїц1 -їм (фарбиц на желєно) нєзак. зеленити
желєнїц2 -нєєм и -їм (поставац желєни) нєзак. зеленети; желєнєє од зависци зелени од зависти
желєнїц ше -нєєм ше и -їм ше нєзак. зеленети се; желєнєю ше винїци зелене се виногради
желєнкасти -а -е зеленкаст; ~ конь зеленкаст (зелени) коњ, зеленко; ~ крава зеленкаста крава, зекуља
желєнкастошиви -а -е зеленкастосив
желєнокадераш х. ист. зеленокадераш, зеленаш
желєнооки -а -е зеленоок
желєнява ж. зелен, зелениш, поврће
желєнь ж. 1. рид. (желєнїдло) зелениш; 2. карт. карта са зеленим листом (у тзв. маёарским картама)
жем х. 1. земља, земљиште, тле, тло; обрабяц ~ обраёивати земљу; писковита ~ песковита земља; каменїста ~
каменита земља; здрава ~ здрава земља, здравица; трешенє жеми земљотрес; 2. (держава) земља; странска ~
страна земља; 3. правн. земљиште; будовательна ~ граёевинско земљиште; 4. (глїна) глина, земља; #
препаднєм до жеми земљо, отвори се (зини, пропадни, прогутај); як кед би до жеми препаднул (скапал) као
да га је земља прогутала, као да је у земљу пропао; як спод жеми (зявели ше и под.) као из земље (појавише
се и сл.); як нєбо и ~, як нєбо од жеми као небо и земља; нај му будзе лєгка чарна ~ лака му црна земља; анї
на нєбе анї на жеми ни на небу ни на земљи, измеёу неба и земље; обецана ~ обећана земља; препаднуц до
жеми од ганьби пропасти у земљу од стида (срама); Свята ~ рлґ. Света земља; зровнац зоз жему сравнити са
земљом; спущиц на ~ прен. спустити на земљу; чарна ~ прен. црна земља
жемасти -а -е земљаст
жемиска ж. ауґм. и пейор. земљетина
жемичка ж. дем. и гипок. земљица
жемлїк х. земичка
жемлїчок х. дем. од жемлїк
жемни -а -е 1. (хтори дава жем) земни; ~ плод земни плод; ~ ѡаз земни гас; 2. оп. жемов(и) (1); # ~ ягода
бот. јагода (Fragaria vulgaris); мамица (Fragaria vesca)
жемов(и) -а -о/-е 1. (хтори ше одноши на роботу зоз жему) земљан; жемово роботи земљани радови; 2.
земљишни; ~ рента земљишна рента; ~ (ѡрунтовна) кнїжка земљишна књига; 3. (хтори припада жеми або ше
одноши на жем ) земљин; земаљски; жемова скора земљина кора; ~ куля земаљска кугла
жемовласнїк и жемомаєтнїк х. земљовласник, земљопоседник
жемовласнїцки и жемомаєтнїцки -а -е земљовласнички, земљопоседнички
жемовяза ж. ел. земљоспој
жемоуз х. ґеоґр. земљоуз, превлака
жемочка ж. оп. жемичка
жемски -а -е оп. жемов(и) (3)
жемунїца и жемянка ж. земуница
жена ж. 1. з розл. знач. жена; вжац за жену (оженїц ше) узети за жену; ти права ~ прен. ти си права жена;
мужового брата ~ деверка; ~ оцового брата стрина; 2. женско; 3. чељаде; # явна ~ јавна жена; лєгка ~ лака
жена; хлоп ~ човек жена, женски Петко; привесц ище єдну ~, оженїц ше на жену оженити се на жену; бегац
за женми трчати за женама, женскарити
женантни -а -е женантни, снебивајући
женєти -а -е оп. оженєти
жениска ж. женетина, жентурина, жентура(ча)
женирац (ше) -ам (ше) и женировац (ше) -руєм (ше) зак. и нєзак. женирати се
женїдба ж. женидба
женїдбов(и) -а -о/-е женидбени
женїн -а -о 1. женин; 2. женїно мн. женин род, тазбина
женїска ж. оп. жениска
женїц -їм нєзак. женити; ~ сина женити сина; # ~ дакого з метлу женити кога прутом (каишем и сл.)
женїц ше -їм ше нєзак. 1. женити се; 2. (з даким) женити се (с киме), женити (кога); сце ше з ню женїц хоће
да је жени
женка ж. беш. зоол. (самица) женка
женов -а -о женин; ~ род, ~ родзина оп. женїн (2)
женово мн. оп. женїн (2)
женозабойнїк х. женоубица
женолюбец -бца х. женољубац
женонєнависнїк х. женомрзац, мрзижена
935

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
женочка ж. дем. и гипок. женица, женчица, женче
женскарош х. беш. женскар(ош), женар
женски -а -е женски; # ~ глава (жена) женска глава; ~ род ґрам. женски род; ~ рима лит. женска рима; ~
дзецко женско дете; ~ лоза женска лоза; ~ часи менструација
женскосц ж. оп. женственосц
женствени -а -е женствен
женственосц ж. женственост
жентица ж. ист. жентица (напитак од овчијег млека)
женяч х. (млоди) женик, жењеник
женячка ж. рид. оп. женїдба
жерсей х. жерсеј
жертва ж. жертва; # принєсц жертву принети жертву
жертвени -а -е жртвени
жертвенїк х. жртвеник
жертвованє с. жртвовање
жертвовац -твуєм зак. и нєзак. жртвовати
жертвовац ше -твуєм ше зак. и нєзак. жртвовати се
жесц жем зак. (шицко поєсц) појести
жетон х. жетон
жец х. зет
жецов -а -о 1. зетов, зетовљев; ~ фамелия зетова породица, зетовина; 2. оп. жецовски
жецовски -а -е зетовски
жецовство ж. зетство
живец -вца х. живац; # страциц живци изгубити живце
живи -а -е з розл. знач.жив; ище є ~ још је жив; вон барз ~ дзецко он је јако живо дете; ~ розгварка жив
разговор; # ~ вага жива вага; ~ огень жива ватра (огањ); ~ вода празн. жива вода; ~ ограда (плот) жива
ограда, живица; ~ рана жива рана; ~ мур живи зид; ~ существо (єство) живо биће; ~ стрибло хем. живо
сребро, жива; слуп живого стрибла хем. живин стуб; масц зоз живого стрибла живина маст; ~ як живе
стрибло (о нємирному дзецку) као жива; лєдво остац ~ изнети живу главу; анї ~ анї мертви ни жив ни мртав;
нєт анї живей души ни живе душе нема
живина ж. збир. живина
живинар х. живинар
живинарнїк х. живинарник
живински -а -е живински
живинарство с. живинарство
живиц (ше) живим (ше) нєзак. заст. издржавати (се), хранити (се); # най це Бог живи нека те Бог поживи
(чува)
живканє с. зевање, зев
живкац -ам нєзак. зевати; вон нєпреривно живка он стално зева
живкац ше -ам ше нєзак. безос. зевати; живка ше ми од допитосци зевам од досаде
живкнуц -нєм зак. зевнути
живкнуц ше -нєм ше зак. безос. зевнути; живкло ше му зевнуо је
живкнуце с. ґрам. зев, хијат
живо присл. живо
живодрани -а -е: цап (козак) ~ јарац живодерац
живомученїк х. живомученик
живооки -а -е живоок
живопис х. живопис
живописатель и живописец -сца х. живописац
живописецки -а -е живописачки
живописни -а -е живописан
живописно присл. живописно
живородни -а -е: ~ трава бот. жива трава (Erodium citutarium)
живосц ж. живост; живахност
живот х. 1. а) живот; вона ми шицко у живоце она ми је све у животу; 2. анат. утроба, изнутрица; # без
живота без живота; борба на ~ и шмерц борба на живот и смрт; малженски ~ брачни живот; вични (загробни)
~ вечни (загробни) живот; врациц дакого до живота (вилїчиц) вратити некога у живот; голи ~ голи живот;
давац знаки живота давати знаке живота; ~ му виши на цверенки живот му виси о концу (о нити); жертвовац
свой ~ за дакого жртвовати свој живот за некога; загорчиц дакому ~ загорчати живот некоме; медзи животом
и шмерцу измеёу живота и смрти; позбуц дакого живота лишити кога живота; нє ма вецей живота нема му
936

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
више живота; одняц себе ~ одузети себи живот; провадзиц ~ проводити живот; запровадзиц до живота (закон
и под.) спровести у живот (закон и сл.); положиц ~ на коцку ставити живот на коцку; ступиц до живота (о
закону и под.) ступити у живот; опасне за ~ опасно по живот; полни живота пун живота, животан; ; ~ на веру
живот на веру

REFERENCES
BariĤ, E. (2007), Rusinski jezik u procijepu prošlosti i budućnosti, Zagreb: Institut za hrvatski jezik i jezikoslovlje.

Ѡуставсон, С. (1983), ‖Руски язик у Югославиї – дияхрония и синхрония‖, Творчосц, 9, 20-30.
Дуличенко, А. Д. (1973), ‖Г. Костельник и його `Граматика бачваньско-рускей бешеди`‖, Шветлосц, 67-76.
Дуличенко, А. Д. (1981), „Русинский язык‖ у: Супрун, А. Е. и Калюта, А. М. (1981), Введение в славянскую
филологию, Минск: Вышeйшая школа, 132-134.
Дуличенко, А. Д. (2003-2004), Славянские литературные микроязыки I-II, Образцы текстов, Тарту:
Издательство Тартуского университета.
Костельник, Г. (1975), Проза, Нови Сад: Руске слово.
Кочиш, М. М. (1971), Правопис руского язика, Нови Сад: Покраїнски завод за видаванє учебнїкох.
Кочиш, М. М. (1972), Приручни терминолоґийни словнїк сербскогрватско-руско-українски, Нови Сад: Руске
слово.
Кочиш, М. М. (1977), Ґраматика руского язика: Фонетика – морфолоґия – лексика I, Нови Сад: Покраїнски
завод за видаванє учебнїкох.
Кочиш, М. М. (1978), Линґвистични роботи, Нови Сад: Руске слово.
Маѡочи, П. Р. и Фейса, М. (1998), Бешедуйме по анґлийски и по руски / Let`s Speak English and Rusyn, Нови
Сад: Руске слово.

Magocsi, P. R. i Pop I. (2002), editors, Encyclopedia of Rusyn History and Culture, Toronto - Buffalo - London:
University of Toronto Press.
Медєши, Г. (2008), Язик наш насущни, Нови Сад: Дружтво за руски язик, литературу и културу.
Надь, Г. Г. (1983), Линґвистични статї и розправи, Нови Сад: Руске слово.
Папуѡа, И., Рамач. Ю, Медєши, Г., Фейса, М. и др. (2006), ред., Словнїк медицинскей терминолоґиї сербсколатинско-руски, Нови Сад: Дружтво за руски язик, литературу и културу.
Рамач, Ю. (1983), Руска лексика, Нови Сад: Универзитет у Новим Садзе, Филозофски факултет, Институт за
педаѡоѡию, Катедра за руски язик и литературу.
Рамач, Ю. (1987), Фразеолошки речник: српскохрватско-русински, Нови Сад: Филозофски факултет – Завод
за издавање уџбеника.
Рамач, Ю., Фейса, М. и Медєши, Г. (1995, 1997), Српско-русински речник / Сербско-руски словнїк, I-II,
Беоѡрад – Нови Сад: Завод за учебнїки и наставни средства – Универзитет у Новом Садзе, Филозофски
факултет, Катедра за руски язик и литературу – Дружтво за руски язик и литературу.

937

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Рамач, Ю. (2002), Ґраматика руского язика, Београд: Завод за уџбенике и наставна средства.
Рамач, Ю., Тимко-Дїтко, О., Медєши, Г. и Фейса, М. (2010), Руско-сербски словнїк / Русинско-српски речник,
Нови Сад: Универзитет у Новом Садзе, Филозофски факултет, Катедра за руски язик и литературу и Завод за
културу войводянских Руснацох.
Сеѡеди, К. (2007), ‖Русинисти-линѡвисти‖ у: Русини/Руснаци/Ruthenians (1745-2005) I, Нови Сад:
Филозофски факултет - Одсек за русинистику, ИК Прометеј, КПД ДОК - Куцура, 248-252.
Стоянац, Н., Пиянович, П. Тамаш, Ю. и Сабо, С (1996), ред., Руснаци / Русини 1745-1995, Нови Сад: Завод
за уџбенике и наставна средства - Филозофски факултет, Катедра за русински језик и књижевност
Фейса, М. (1992), ―Tри жридла проблемох у нормованю руского язика‖, Шветлосц, 2-6, 150-160.
Фейса, М. (1993), ‖Руски - бешеда, диялект чи язик‖, Studia Ruthenica, 3, Дружтво за руски язик и
литературу, 83-105.

Фейса, М. (1996), ―Коцуризми и норма‖ у: Руснаци / Русини 1745-1995, Нови Сад: Завод за уџбенике и
наставна средства, 95-115.
Фейса, М. (1997), ―Карпатскосц коцуризмох‖ у: Зборнїк роботох зоз III конґреса Русинох/Руснацох/ Лемкох,
Руски Керестур: Руска матка, 155-168.
Фейса, М. (2000), ―Дїєслова на суфикс -ира и одредзованє видових одношеньох у руским язику‖, Studia
Ruthenica, 7, Дружтво за руски язик и литературу, 20-24.
Фейса, М. (2004), «Социолинѡвистични аспект руского язика: Войводинa» у: Русиньский язик, Opole:
Uniwersytet Opolski, Instytut Filologii Polskiej, 373-383.
Фейса, М. (2007), ―Основни характеристики руского язика у поровнаню зоз другима славянскима язиками‖
у: Славянские литературные микроязыки и языковые контакты, Тарту: Тартуский университет, Кафедра
славянской филологии - Королевская шведская академия литературы, истории и древностей, 90-100.
Фейса, М. (2007), «Руско-анѡлийска контрастивистика‖ у: Русини/Руснаци/ Ruthenians (1745-2005) I, Нови
Сад: Филозофски факултет - Одсек за русинистику, ИК Прометеј, КПД ДОК - Куцура.
Фейса, М. (2007), ―Линѡвистична творчосц Гавриїла Г. Надя‖, Годишњак Филозофског факултета у Новом
Саду, књ. XXII, Филозофски факултет, 293-302.
Фейса, М. (2007), ―Характеристики линѡвистичней творчосци Гавриїла Г. Надя‖, Studia Ruthenica, 12,
Дружтво за руски язик, литературу и културу, 115-124.
Фейса, М. и Медєши Г. (2007), ―Правописни проблеми руского язика у Войводини‖ у: Jazyková kultúra a
jaziková norma v rusìnskom jazyku, Preńov: Preńovská univerzita v Preńove , Ústav regionálnih a národnostných
ńtödiì.
Фейса, М. (2008), ―Руски язик у урядовей сфери‖ у: Русиньскый язык меджі двома конґресами, Пряшів:
Світовый конѡрес Русинів, Інштітут русиньского языка і културы Пряшівской універзіты в Пряшові, 92-95.
Фейса, М. (2009), ―Найвисши ступень меншинского образованя» у: Карпатские русины в славянском мире,
Москва - Братислава: Univerzita Komenskeho v Bratislave, Filozofická fakulta, Katedra vńeobecných dejìn,
Московский государственный университет имени М. В. Ломоносова, Исторический факультет, Кафедра
истории южных и западных славян, 257-269.
Фейса, М. (2009), ―Tенденциї розвою нормованя руского язика войводянских Pуснацох» у: Труды и
материалы, Москва: Московский государственный университет имени М. В. Ломоносова, 177.
Фейса, М. (2009), Функционованє конструкциї/форми Вø у преношеню часо-видових одношеньох у
938

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
приповедкох Гавриїла Костельника, Нови Сад: ИК Прометеј – Филозофски факултет, Оддзелєнє за
русинистику.
Фејса, М. (2010), Нова Србија и њена русинска мањина / Нова Сербия и єй руска меншина / The New Serbia
and Its Ruthenian Minority, Нови Сад: ИК Прометеј, КПД ДОК.
Хома-Цветкович, Блаженка (2010), ―Терашнїм и будуцим ѡенерациийом‖ у: Руски християнски календар,
Нови Сад: Новинско-видавательна установа Руске слово, Християнски часопис Дзвони, 47-50.

939

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21424">
                <text>558</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21425">
                <text>RUTHENIAN-SERBIAN DICTIONARY</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21426">
                <text>Fejsa, Mihajlo</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21427">
                <text>After publishing the biligual Serbian-Ruthenian Dictionary (Српско-русински  речник / Сербско-руски словнїк), in two volumes (Department of the Ruthenian Studies,  1995; Institute for Textbooks, Department of the Ruthenian Studies, 1997), the Julijan  RamaĦ`s team started a new project – Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary (Русинскo-српски  речник / Руско-сербски словнїк). In about ten years the team that consisted of four  members succeeded in accomplishing the project sponsored by the Ministry of Science.  The result is a voluminous bilingual dictionary published under the same title by the  Institute for Culture of the Vojvodinian Ruthenians and the Department of the Ruthenian  Studies in 2010.  The characteristics of the Ruthenian-Serbian Dictionary are: 1. stating the precise  meaning of Ruthenian words followed by explicite explanations in Serbian; 2.  grammatical remarks, including a detailed elaboration of undeclined words; 3. the  presence of abbreviations pointing to stylistic use, the use for special purposes, and the  frequency of Ruthenian words; 4. tolerance in using synonyms or variants (especially  those from Kucura); 5. the presence of rich Ruthenian phraseology, unregistered so far; 6.  the endevour to present as many Serbian equivalents as possible.  The Ruthenian philology has by all means been placed on a higher level among Slavic  philologies.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21428">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21429">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2751" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3522">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/9cad8601c3e9f0fe1167f1125ff73eb4.pdf</src>
        <authentication>7364156156640f846b48cfa38e6e6edb</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21437">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

Dreaminess in the Poetry of Baudelaire, Verlaine and Petre Stoica
Ghita-Nica Florentina
Lucian Blaga University of Sibiu, Faculty of Letters and Arts
Institution Address Blvd. Victoria, No.10, Sibiu, 550024, Romania
County Sibiu, tel. 0269236207
floryghitanica@yahoo.com
Abstract:The purpose of this paper is to highlight how the dreaminess occurs in the
poetry of Petre Stoica, Charles Baudelaire and Paul Verlaine. The method of
diacronics followed by the symbolic one, have been used in the scientific stage of the
work. Through an analytical approach there have been comments made on the lyrical
vision, which expresses a passion for dreaming. Thus we have observed the favorable
context for dreaming, that is the night. Night is the time dimension that opens an
imaginary universe like a Russian doll, and poetry itself becomes a dream you do not
want to ever wake up from. No wonder the poet is associated with the myth of
Scheherazade, who has to tell a story every night in order to survive. The theme of
death is present in the poem as it is said that during sleep the soul leaves the body and
travels (this is a Romantic specific motif), from which emerged the idea that, because
of its journey, the soul which returned to its body that was let to sleep, might not
recognize the body and the man is fated to die.
The motif of the mirror is also one that expresses duplication and also the gateway to
a mysterious beyond. Thus, the dream imagery of the three poets mentioned
previously is recognized by a variety of images whose isomorphisms reflect
overflowing exultation. One of them is the product of an agreement by which the
poetic spirit forgets its own finitude, living the bliss of integration into an
indeterminate reality, which is present in the isomorphic images of light, a dreaming
that integrates it.
Keywords:night, mirror, dream, love, death

Introduction
Petre Stoica's originality of poetry is to promote neomodernist aesthetic directions such as George
Badarau says: the vision of the poem is a dream, and in a dream plans can be combined with different
images; literature is an area of ambiguity, of allusions, of connotation; the sentimental story is not a
value in itself but is only a pretext ; the words are true characters of a sentimental story ; the theme of
creation is intertwined with the theme of love ; the artist is a man with creative powers, who sublimates
his passions, as he lives (2007, p.9) .

Method of the Study
The research method used to achieve this was the comparative essay. I noticed the way by which it
is revealed the idea of dreaminess to each of the three poets: Baudelaire, Verlaine and Petre Stoica. With
this first method we found a bridge between modernist and neomodernist poetry .This binder is that the
modernist and neomodernist poet is, according Al.MuĢina's claim, a producer, generating reality, it is
not an imitator. He produces objects that are inserted in reality with real objects that are inserted
alongside the existing objects, it produces objective correlative. Moreover, what the poet produces higher
(...) is reality.
Wedding poems are signs of ideas. The poet is not making copies of copy, he indicates in the real
world,
second,
the
Idea
(1994,
p.102).
Comparative method was seconded to the analytical. Through it we managed to find similar lyrical
visions.
AscultaţiCitiţi fonetic

502

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Findings and Discussion
It is necessary to report to the symbolic importance of night, the one that provides the favorable
background for the refuge in the imagination, in order to show the dream state characteristic to the lyrical
self. Jean Ferre (2003, p.82) says that at the Greeks, Nyx (the Night) was the daughter of Chaos and the
mother of Uranus and Gaia. Her other offsprings were the Sleep and Death. The Celts, who think that the
world was in darkness at the beginning, start their day during nighttime. They also considered the nights,
and not the days, like other people did. The night is the time for discretion, of the secrets, of guilty
relationships. It is the nighttime when Leander joins Héro, when Léa knew, when Dagda met Boann and
Uther Pendragon made love to Ygerne. However, night is obscure for a period of time. After night, day
comes and there is light. James Hall (1974. p.286) himself presented this concept of night, who considers
that in the vision of the Renaissance humanists, Night and Day were destructive powers which
continuously showed the inexorable passage of time and even decay and death. This is why they are
sometimes represented as rodents, as a white rat and a black rat, generally. Personified night floats in
the sky, sometimes in a blue starry blanket. It may have a child in each arm, a white one, who is Sleep,
and a black one, who is Death. Her usual attributes are a chovet, the masks (which can be worn by putti)
and poppies, sometimes as a crown. Night is sometimes accompanied by Morfeus asleep, the God of
Dreams, which may himself be crowned with poppies (Giordano, Riccardi Palace, Florence). She is well
seated, with folded wings, her head in her hands and the two children asleep beside her. Here is how
many representations and meanings the night has, so that a meaning continues the other and undoubtedly
they leave their marks on the poetry in question. But, Michel Pastoureau (1992, p.134) observes that in
the imaginary and the iconographic codes, the night is less colorful, less variegated than it is described in
the vocabulary. It is almost always bleak: black, gray, brown and especially blue. Indeed, in picture the
night is often more blue than black. It was already this case in the Age of Enlightenment in the Painture
of Middle Ages and it is still in the advertising posters, in books for children (but not in children's
drawings, which are almost always yellow and not black) and comics. And starting from this idea, we
will highlight some night‘s associations with the dream, of the book of dreams with the world of
childhood where imagination is in expansion and every event requires importance due to the force of its
expressiveness. For example, the poem entitled Dreamers Who Leave written by Petre Stoica (1970,
p.30) is a surrealist one, and the inverted grotesque vision of death is felt by the image of the
slaughterhouse (the slaughterhouse is one of Baudelaire‘s phrases, like the dream, a phrase of
Baudelaire and Verlaine, but we talk about it later):
After last night's hail the road signs
were changed romance number four leads to the hemlock area
where at dawn I put a wreath on the tomb
of Marshal Till Owl Mirror tango seven points us
to the slaughterhouse under the emblem with tibia the peacock rotates invariably
the disc of happiness quadrille nine points to the way to the port
dreamers who go will find certainty in the belly
of the shark there is also colophony listen to the propellers
there are also other indicators equally accurate important
is just to grease the machine for automatic thoughts otherwise
you violate the traffic law and without your will
you become a cavy breeder.
To be absorbed by this image of death, the lyric self creates the word [Owl Mirror]. So the mirror is
a motif through which it is made the passage to another world, to extramundane, although we apparently
find the idea of the existence of a time machine, a machine that allows human movement in a mythical
ancestral time, and why not, which is operated by the desire of the lyric self to walk through the past and
future.
We said earlier that there is a trinitarian similarity between Charles Baudelaire, Paul Verlaine and Petre
Stoica. The three, and there may be others but we have not looked at other fields, share the dream, which
they include in some poems. Here it is one of Verlaine‘s poems (2008, p.36), My Familiar Dream
:Ascultaţi

503

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Citiţi foneticAscultaţiCitiţi fonetic
[I often have some strange and striking dreams
about an unknown girl, of love we share,
each time the same, each time a different air
about her swirls, who understands it seems. (…)
A statue‘s sightless stare, the look she gave.
Voice, - still echo of friends in the grave.]
And Petre Stoica's poetry parallelism (1991, p.11), The Dream Comes on the Private Staircase:
(…) The one that in my life was a pillar of amethyst
entered in the blood of the flowers from the cemetery
I sometimes ask for her on the phone
but her voice is just a short shout of lamb //(…)//
the skin tattooed by kisses is wrinkled
the sweet seals are harsh to the touch
they look like the hooves of the devil // (…).
What is the common point of the two poets? The node would be the forms taken by the love for the
beloved one. If for Verlaine, the beloved woman is an oneiric, anonymous creation that is charmful due to
her silence which can be compared to the statues‘ one, the girlfriend died for the Romanian lyrical self,
and the idea of communicating even after death, which is an impossible thing in the objective reality, is
suggested by the painful feeling of her loss. But let us not forget Charles Baudelaire (2009, p.174) with
his poem entitled
The Dream of a Curious Person:
[Have you known such savory grief as I?
Do people say "Strange fellow !" whom you meet?
my amorous soul, when I was due to die,
Felt longing mixed with horror; pain seemed sweet.

Anguish and ardent hope (no factious whim)
Were mixed; (…)
I felt that dreadful dawn around me grow
With no surprise or vestige of a thrill.
The curtain rose and I stayed waiting still.]
For the latter poet, sweet love status can be confused with that of death as he is still waiting for the
one to which he was fated. Desire and horror are feelings that express the ambiguity of feelings and
hidden love by the idea of suggesting a show whose curtain had risen uncovering his heart. The curtain is
a metaphor of night velvet, because, as I said first, it is the main factor of dream. There are three ways to
love and three ways to survive by waiting, pain and, not least, by refusing the existence. I gave these three
examples to highlight the similarity Petre Stoica's poetry to the two French poets mentioned above. And
not by accident I did that, but to emphasize the preference for sonnet, the fixed-form poetry, that
Shakespeare loved much. But, for Petre Stoica, the sonnet failed, because his poem is mixed. He does not
keep rhyme nor pace, like Verlaine and Baudelaire did. But the intensity of reading the two made him not
keep the curtain‘s motif stated by Baudelaire , in the Idyllic Poem from the volume Magritte‘s Pipe
(2005, p.17):
It is an evening identical to yesterday evening
identical to all evenings in the town
that during the day is dancing as a ballerina with one leg //
it is an evening with a taste of rancid lard //
behind the curtains behind the words

504

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
the ideals merge with the TV fluid
dreams have uncertain color aspirations
fit in a single bowel
emptied with fervor in the morning.
In his discourse on dream interpretation, Sigmund Freud (1967, p.454) confesses that we shall
recognize in dream manifestations two almost independent characters from each other. One is the
currently scenic figuration (outline) and its omission could be, and the other one is turning thought into
visual images and speech. Therefore, the importance in highlighting the lyrical self is given by images
formation, which is updated. Thus Sigmund Freud ( 1967, p. 455 ) continues by saying that the mental
place corresponds to the optical device (the device that forms the image) up to a certain point. In the case
of the microscope and telescope, we say that these are ideal points that do not correspond to any tangible
parts of the device. So image formation is made by the visual device, that is the eye. And our perceptions
are united in our memory by each other, and this above all after their first meeting in simultaneity. We
call this association.(…) Our memories and you should understand the most serious of us are part of the
unconscious nature. They can be played in conscious, but there is no doubt that they can deploy all the
effects they have in unconscious state. What we call our nature is based on our impressions memory
pathways. And these are impressions that have the largest effect on us, those of early youth, which are
almost never conscious. But if memories are part of consciousness, they do not express any sensitive or
very poor quality compared to perceptions. If we now find the confirmation that the memory and quality
that characterizes consciousness exclude each other in the system ( 1967, p.457-458 ) we see that the
unconscious has the biggest power to preserve the all these memories and to re-create them by
understanding the outside world, through knowledge. But knowing the objective world involves the
subjective note when the lyrical self allows the imagination to work. Repression is the one that gets the
value in the lyrical text as the self splits. It hides, while creating many alter-egos, for example in the poem
entitled You Can Buy a Book of Dreams written by Petre Stoica ( 1970, p. 45) , the poet is in the
position of the seller, of the merchant of illusions:
Since you came to the fair autumn
visit my stall investigate my concept
of life here ladies here dear singers
I have jars with homunculi to be exposed to the offices
I have mirrors that show you a pure soul you can
buy a grater so that you could grate at will
your intelligence and horseradish your talent rank are still
untouched on the cheap you can buy a book of dreams
(roses you dream under tank tracks
soon you will sing) at the same affordable price / (…) .
The use of the self by the possessive pronoun ―my‖ expresses selfishness. Sophie Jama ( 1997, p.
124-125 ) specifies that the staging of the dream experience through words is obligatory achieved by the
personal pronoun ―I‖ and it is based on an idea which is shifted in relation to its appearance. In this
case, the linguistic expression of the subject is so famous that no attention is paid to it, when it is woken
up. The linguistic expression itself gains a particular interest in the events from the dream that are
remembered. (...) The dream forces us to have a meeting with ourselves. And this meeting is like a
certificate for our neighbor, it is also inherent for the way we express. This fundamental point requires
lengthy development but it has been facilitated by understanding the presented dream experiences,
namely a clear return on the border concept regarding dreams, whose status is very high. The lyrics we
mention to better express the idea of Sophie Jama are the following:
I have mirrors that show you a pure soul you can
buy a grater so that you could grate at will
your intelligence and horseradish your talent rank are still

505

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
untouched on the cheap you can buy a book of dreams
(roses you dream under tank tracks
soon you will sing) at the same affordable price.
We insisted to repeat them because Sophie Jama (1997, p.125 ) says that this feeling of the dreamer
- the physical limit of the world awaked from the delirium of its sleep - coincides with the temporal and
spatial memories that are different in relation to their occurrence and storage in the memory. The images
of a dream have some points in common with the images we see in the mirror, this reflective surface
which is the borderline between two separate areas. We reflect with a detachment from ourselves, being
surrounded by a more or less known world, even though it is slightly distorted because the unconscious
(in the Freudian sense) is undoubtedly expressed. It has to be mentioned that the unconscious ignores the
social time. If some tangible actions have left no path in memory (they have left no trace in memory),
their revenge is a dream, by the presence of the action that has not been lived yet, but which is
remembered very well. Space and time – space and time overnight – are therefore void. This is the feeling
transmitted by dream, because, in order to grasp the overall situation of the human experience, it is first
necessary for someone to know the sensitivity level that allows him/her to ask questions. In a
phenomenology of perception, the expression of the split of individual is an essential factor for the
formation of all speeches attached to dream knowledge. This ability to communicate through language
has as a result the particular position of the dream, the manner it is explained leading even to the role of
human beings in the universe.

Conclusions and Recommendations
The poetry of triumvirate : Verlaine, Baudelaire and Petre Stoica is the triumph of a dream on a
frustrating existence. The only thing that survives death is love. The three poets, put the theme of love
under the sign of seduction into a fascination that allows to decipher the unpredictable reality of the
mysteries of life and abyss. They use this technique of focusing on detail and the stop-frame on the
unusual events that generated the image.

506

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
References:
Baudelaire,

Charles.

(2009)

Les

fleurs

du

mal.Paris:

Pocket,

Translation

in

http://www.rottentomatoes.com/vine/showthread.php?threadid=197334
Bădărau, George . (2007) Neomodernismul românesc.IaĢi: Institutul European
Ferre, Jean. (2003)Dictionnaire des symboles, des mythes et des mythologies. Paris:Rocher
Freud, Sigmund . (1967)L'interpretation des rêves.Paris: Press Universitaires de France
Hall, James . (1974 )Dictionnaire des mythes et des symboles.Paris: Gérard Monfort
Jama, Sophie . (1997) Anthropologie du rêve.Paris: Presses Universitaires de France
Musina, Al. (1994) Poetica explorării în lirica sec.XX.Bucureşti, teză de doctorat
Pastoureau,

Michel

.

(1992)

Dictionnaire

des

couleurs

de

notre

temps.Symbolique

et

société.Paris:Bonneton
Stoica, Petre . (1970) A box with snakes, Bucuresti:Cartea Românească
Stoica, Petre . (1991) Dream comes on service scale, Bucuresti:Cartea Românească
Verlaine, Paul (2008) Mon rêve familier, in Poèmes saturniens. Paris: Librairie Générale Française
Translation by Jonathan Robin 18 April 1998 in http://www.poemhunter.com/poem/my-familiar-dreamtranslations-paul-verlaine-mon-r-ve-familier/

Thanks
Research conducted under Project 7706 SOPHRD growing role of PhDs and PhD competitiveness
in a united
Europe financed by European Social Fund Operational Programme Human Resources
Development from 2007 to 2013.

507

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21431">
                <text>76</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21432">
                <text>Dreaminess in the Poetry of Baudelaire, Verlaine and Petre Stoica</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21433">
                <text>Florentina, Ghita-Nica</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21434">
                <text>The purpose of this paper is to highlight how the dreaminess occurs in the  poetry of Petre Stoica, Charles Baudelaire and Paul Verlaine. The method of  diacronics followed by the symbolic one, have been used in the scientific stage of the  work. Through an analytical approach there have been comments made on the lyrical  vision, which expresses a passion for dreaming. Thus we have observed the favorable  context for dreaming, that is the night. Night is the time dimension that opens an  imaginary universe like a Russian doll, and poetry itself becomes a dream you do not  want to ever wake up from. No wonder the poet is associated with the myth of  Scheherazade, who has to tell a story every night in order to survive. The theme of  death is present in the poem as it is said that during sleep the soul leaves the body and  travels (this is a Romantic specific motif), from which emerged the idea that, because  of its journey, the soul which returned to its body that was let to sleep, might not  recognize the body and the man is fated to die.  The motif of the mirror is also one that expresses duplication and also the gateway to  a mysterious beyond. Thus, the dream imagery of the three poets mentioned  previously is recognized by a variety of images whose isomorphisms reflect  overflowing exultation. One of them is the product of an agreement by which the  poetic spirit forgets its own finitude, living the bliss of integration into an  indeterminate reality, which is present in the isomorphic images of light, a dreaming  that integrates it.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21435">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21436">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2752" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3523">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/60a46e6665cad8f1c63ed02e0b3a41cc.pdf</src>
        <authentication>979b5f3a9f4e1c141823306d244c905a</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21444">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

ĠSLAMĠYET‘ĠN ĠLK DÖNEMĠNDE
KADINLARIN EĞĠTĠME ANALĠTĠK YAKLAġIMLARI VE
ÇALIġMALARI
GülĢen GAZEL
Genç Yazarlar ve Sanatçılar Derneği,TURKEY
gulsen.gazel@hotmail.com
ÖZET: Eğitim, insanlığın var oluĢundan bu yana en bùyùk tekâmùl vasıtası olması
yônùyle kadın erkek tùm fertlerin ortak yùrùtmesi gereken sosyal, kùltùrel ve bireysel
sùreçlerin tùmùdùr. Eğitimin, tekâmùl sebebi olması her ferdin eĢit seviyede ona ihtiyaç
duyduğunu gôstermektedir. Ne var ki dinlerin gônderildiği tarihsel sùreçte bu kavramın
gereklerinden tùm insanlık faydalandırılırken dinsel hukukun uygulanmadığı dônemlerde
kadınlar saf dıĢı bırakılmıĢtır. Eski ve orta çağda kadınlar eğitim ve ôğretim hakkından
mahrum edilmiĢ, eğitim konusunda erkekler aktif rol ùstlenmiĢtir. Bu durum Ġslamiyet‘in
geliĢine kadar da bôyle devam etmiĢtir. Ancak Ġslamiyet‘in geliĢiyle kadınlar birçok
konuda olduğu gibi eğitim ve ôğretim konusunda da ôzgùrlùğe kavuĢmuĢtur. Eğitim ve
ôğretim alma serbestîsinin yanı sıra verme hakkı da Ġslami kurallara dâhil edilmiĢtir. Bu
nedenle Ġslam devrinde birçok eğitimci kadın yetiĢmiĢ, gerektiğinde erkeklere de eğitim
ve ôğretim vermiĢlerdir.
Dolayısıyla o dônemden bu yana geçirilen tarihsel sùreçte Ġslam kadınları geri
kalmıĢlıkla itham edilmiĢ olsalar da gerçek bunun tam tersidir. Bu nedenle ôncelikle,
―Ġslam Öncesi Dônemde Kadın ve Eğitim ÇalıĢmaları‖ ardından, ―Ġslam‘ın Ġlk
Dôneminde Kadın ve Eğitim ÇalıĢmaları‖ son olarak da ―Ġslam‘ın Ġlk Dôneminde
Kadınların Yùrùttùğù Eğitim ÇalıĢmaları‖ irdelenerek bu gerçek kanıtlanabilir.
Kadınlar sahabe dôneminden sonraki zamanlarda da aktif eğitim faaliyetlerini
sùrdùrmùĢlerdir.
ANAHTAR KELĠMELER:Ġslamiyet, eğitim, kadın sahabeler, hadis, sùnnet,

A –ĠSLAM ÖNCESĠ DÖNEMDE KADIN VE EĞĠTĠM
Dante ―Havva dilin kurucusuydu‖ der. Ona gôre kadın ile dil arasında can alıcı bir bağ vardır: Eva
(Havva) sôzcùğù yaĢam anlamına gelir; fakat Havva her Ģeyden ônce insanoğlunun talihsizliğinin bir simgesidir.
Ortaçağ teologları Âdem‘in Havva‘nın sôzleri karĢısında zayıflık gôsterdiğine, Eyyub‘dan daha zayıf
olduğuna inanırlardı. Ondan sonra kadınlara sessiz kalmaları emredildi. (Fethi, 1992: Cilt II s. 407)
Bu nedenle eski dônemler ve orta çağlarda, Yunan, Romen ve diğer milletlerde kadın, eĢya veya
hayvan gibi mùtalaa edildi; herhangi bir yolla mùlkiyet hakkına da sahip değillerdi. Mirastan asla payları
olmadığı gibi, eğitim ve ôğretimden de nasipleri yoktu. (Hasan, 1987: 1/238)
Eski Hintlerde erkek hâkim bir eğitim anlayıĢı yaygındı. Eğitimdeki bu ayrımcılık ve zahitlik anlayıĢı,
bilgi ve kurtuluĢ yolunun sadece erkeklerin tekelinde olduğu fikrini yerleĢtirdi. Eski Hintlerde kadının hiç değeri
yoktu. (Ġsam, 2001: 24/83)
Araplara gelince: Kadınların erkek merkezli cahiliye toplumu içinde ikinci derecede bir yere sahip
olduklarını sôylemek yanlıĢ olmaz. Bunda bùyùk çoğunluğu itibariyle gôçebe bir hayat sùrmenin de rolù vardır.
Çôl Ģartları içinde sık sık yer değiĢtirmek zorunda kalan, zaman zaman diğer kabilelere baskın yapma ve
ganimet elde etme mecburiyetinde bulunan gôçebe kabilelerin yaĢantısında muharip sınıftan olmayan ve daha
ziyade tùketici olarak gôrùlen kadının ikinci derecede bir role sahip olması ĢaĢırtıcı değildir. Bu konum bazen
kadınların hayatını bile ônemsiz hale getirmiĢtir. Kız çocuklarının ailenin ve kabilenin imkânlarını tùketmesinin
ônùne geçmek ya da kabileler arasındaki baskınlarda yabancıların eline geçmesinin vereceği utançtan kurtulmak
için nadiren de olsa kendi ailesi tarafından ôldùrùlmesi de bunun bir kanıtını teĢkil eder. (Ġsam, 1987: 24/86)
Bu veriler eski dônemlerde kadınların sosyal hayattan alabildiğine uzak tutulduğunu, eğitim alma ve
vermelerinin de ônùne geçildiğini gôstermektedir. Bu noktada kutsal dinlerden Yahudilikte ve Hıristiyanlıkta da
durum farklı değildir. Bir farkla ki Yahudilerin, kadınları radikal uygulamalara tabi tuttuğunu; fakat
Hıristiyanlıkta bu uygulamaların biraz daha esnetilmiĢ olduğunu gôrùyoruz. Bunun nedeni Hıristiyan dùnyasının
Azize Meryem‘e verdiği değerden kaynaklanmaktadır. Onlara gôre anne çocuğun ilk ôğretmeni sayılır. Ancak
buna rağmen Hıristiyanlıkta da kadınlara eğitim konusunda yeteri kadar alan bırakılmamıĢtır .

B – ĠSLAM‘IN ĠLK DÖNEMĠNDE KADIN VE EĞĠTĠM

Ġslam ôncesi dônemde Arabistan‘da kadınların toplum hayatının her alanından dıĢlandığı gerçeği
herkesçe bilinmektedir. Bu gidiĢata ancak Ġslamiyet‘in geliĢiyle karĢı duruĢ sergilenebilmiĢtir. ĠĢte eski cahiliye
anlayıĢına karĢı giriĢilen bu aydınlanma hareketine kadınların da katılması olağan bir durumdur. Üstelik bu

1395

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
konuda kadınların aktif rol ùstlendiğini, toplumu kuĢatan cahilce dùĢùncelerin ônùne eğitim anlayıĢının
getirilmesinde bùyùk gayretler sarf ettiklerini gôrùyoruz. (Hamidullah, 2003: 1/168)
Bunu aslında kadınlar açısından eğitim noktasında bir var olma sùreci veya bir kimlik arayıĢı olarak da
algılayabiliriz; çùnkù cahiliye dôneminde mahrum kalınan ilim ve marifet ufkunun ônlerine açılması ancak Hz.
Muhammed‘in (a.s.m.) peygamberliğinden sonra olmuĢtur. Cahiliye dôneminde sosyal, siyasi, ailevi, bireysel ve
benzeri birçok alanda son derece kısıtlanan, ôzellikle eğitim konusunda bùyùk mahrumiyetlere mahkøm edilen
kadınlar, Ġslam Peygamberi‘nin rehberliğinde en az erkekler kadar eğitim ve ôğretimden faydalanmıĢlardır.
Üstelik çoğu zaman erkeklerin bile rahatlıkla soramayacağı soruları Peygamber‘e sormuĢ, kimseye
açamayacakları sıkıntılarını onunla paylaĢmıĢlardır. Aynı zamanda pek çok sosyal etkinliğe katılmıĢ, toplu
ibadet yerlerindeki yerlerini almıĢlardır. Toplum hayatının imar edilmesinde kabiliyetlerine uygun hizmetleri
gônùl rızasıyla kabul etmiĢ, Ġslam‘ın kendilerine biçtiği gôrevleri bùyùk bir titizlikle yerine getirmiĢlerdir.
Ayrıca Peygamber‘den ôğrendikleri bilgileri doğrudan ailelerine aktarmıĢ, çoğu zaman da Peygamber‘le sık
gôrùĢemeyen Mùslùman erkeklere bu bilgileri ulaĢtırmaya gayret etmiĢlerdir. Özellikle Efendimizin muhterem
hanımları bu çeĢit eğitim çalıĢmalarında en ônde yer almıĢlardır. Mùslùmanlık dùnyası Ġslam Peygamberi‘nin
aile hayatındaki sùnnetlerinin neredeyse tamamını onlar vasıtasıyla ôğrenmiĢtir.(Havva, 2008: 4/325) Bir de
Allah Resølù‘ne sıkıntılarını açmak isteyen kadınların zorlandıkları noktalarda onlar devreye girmiĢ, çoğu
zaman da mesele Efendimize ulaĢmadan onlar tarafından çôzùme kavuĢturulmuĢtur.
Dolayısıyla kadınların Efendimize sordukları sorulardan, Efendimizin hanımlara hitaben irad ettiği
sôzlerden, yine Efendimizin hanımlarının uygulamalarından, sahabe efendilerimizin kadınlarla ilgili Efendimize
yônelttiği bir kısım meselelerden ve Efendimizin kadınlarla ilgili umuma yônelttiği sôzlerinden oluĢan
mefhumlar, Ġslam dininin en bùyùk kaynaklarından olan hadislerin bùyùk bir bôlùmùnù oluĢturmaktadır. Bu
noktada Ġslam devri kadınları sadece kendi dônemleriyle alakalı bir eğitim faaliyeti yùrùtmemiĢ aynı zamanda
yazılı kaynakların oluĢmasında da etkin rol oynamıĢlardır.
Nitekim hadis literatùrùnde imandan ilme, temizlikten namaza, oruçtan, zekâta, sosyal hayattan Ģahsi
hayata, hukuktan tıbba, ahlaktan edebe ihtiyaç duyulan her konuda kadınların eğitim çabaları neticesinde
topluma kazandırılan paha biçilemez bir baĢvuru kaynağı mevcuttur.
Onlar vasıtasıyla Ġslami literatùre kazandırılan bu bilgiler gùnùmùz Ģartlarında da gùncelliğini
korumakta, birçok mesele bu bilgiler sayesinde çôzùme kavuĢmaktadır.

B-1 ĠSLAM‘IN ĠLK DÖNEMĠNDE KADINLARIN EĞĠTĠM ÇALIġMALARI
Ġslam devrinde kadın eğitimi ve kadınların eğitimciliği bizzat Peygamber tarafından onanmıĢ, bu
konudaki baĢarılarından dolayı da kadınların aktif eğitim yaĢamının içinde yer almaları sağlanmıĢtır. Bu hususta
hadis rivayeti, fıkıh, fetva, tarih, neseb, Ģiir rivayeti, tıp ve yıldız bilimlerinde Ģôhret bulan Mùslùman
kadınlardan bahsedilebilir. Bunun en gùzel ôrneklerini yine Peygamber Efendimizin ailesinde gôrmek
mùmkùndùr. Evini bir eğitim yuvası haline getiren Hazreti Peygamber, eĢlerini, ôğrenmenin yanı sıra ôğretmeye
de yônlendirmiĢtir. EĢlerinin arasından Hz. Hatice gibi Ġslam devrinin ilk dônemlerine damgasını vuran bir
bùyùk ùstadın yanında, yaĢamının son dônemlerinde etkin rol oynayan AiĢe gibi bùyùk bir cihan âlimi ortaya
çıkmıĢtır. Hz. AiĢe eğitim konusunda en aktif aktôrlerden biridir. Hatta Resøløllah (a.s.m) onun hakkında
―Dininizin yarısını bu Hùmeyra‘dan ôğreniniz‖ buyurmuĢtur. (Hasan, 1987: 1/239) Aynı zamanda o,
Peygamber‘den en fazla hadis rivayet eden hanım sahabi olup, fıkıh, edebiyat, tarih ve tıp alanındaki eĢsiz
bilgileriyle Mùslùmanlara bir ilim hazinesinin kapısını açmıĢtır.
Peygamber eĢleri arasında Hazreti Ümmù Seleme, Hazreti Hafsa ve Hazreti Ümmù Habibe gibi bùyùk
Ġslam âlimleri de yer almaktadır. Aynı zamanda sahabe kadınlardan da Lùbabe Binti Haris, Ümmù ġerik, Ümmù
Sùleym gibileri yine o devrin bùyùk kadın eğitimcileri arasında bulunmaktadır.
Ġslam dôneminde eğitim alanında gayret gôsteren kadınların çalıĢmalarını kısaca Ģu Ģekilde
ôzetleyebiliriz:
Hazreti Hatice: Peygamberimizin, Ġslam‘ın ilk dônemlerinde evli olduğu ve o dônemdeki çalıĢmalarıyla
bilinen eĢidir. Ġslam ile gelen tùm yeni bilgileri bizzat kaynağı olan Peygamber‘den ôğrenip çevresindeki
kadınlara ve gôrùĢtùğù erkeklere ôğretmiĢtir. Onun sayesinde dinin gereklerini ôğrenen ve uygulamaya baĢlayan
kiĢilerin sayısı hiç de az değildir. (Gazel, 2009, Gùl Kokulu Annelerimiz: 25)
Hazreti AiĢe: Efendimizin Hz. Hatice‘nin vefatından sonra evlendiği en genç eĢidir. Ġslam Peygamberi‘yle
evlendikten sonra ilim ôğrenme ve ôğretme konusunda bùyùk bir titizlikle hareket etmiĢ, Peygamber‘in eğitim
çabalarına en bùyùk katkıyı sağlamıĢtır. Çoğu zaman Peygamber‘le birebir gôrùĢemeyen sahabe kadınların
ôğrenmek istedikleri konularda onlara o yardımcı olmuĢtur. Aynı zamanda Peygamber‘in aile hayatı ile ilgili

1396

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
sùnnetlerini diğer insanlara o ôğretmiĢtir. Sahabe kadınlar arasında en fazla hadis rivayet eden odur. Hz. AiĢe
geniĢ bir fıkıh, edebiyat, tarih ve tıp bilgisine sahip olup hayatta olduğu sùrece bu bilgilerini insanlarla
paylaĢmıĢtır. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 54-55) Sahabeler onun hakkında Ģôyle sôylemiĢlerdir:
―Resøløllah‘ın (a.s.m) ashabı olan bizler, hadisler konusunda anlamadığımız kısımlar olduğunda,
hemen Hazreti ÂiĢe‘ye sorardık, o bize bu hususta mutlaka bir bilgi sunar, anlamadığımız yerleri açıklardı.‖ [
Tirmizi, Menakıb (3877)]
Abdullah ve Urve bin Zùbeyr gibi dahiler onun eğitimi altında yetiĢmiĢtir. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 62)
Hz. Hafsa: Ġlmî konularda Efendimizle bazen karĢılıklı sohbetler bile yapabilen değerli hanımıdır.
Peygamberimizden altmıĢtan fazla hadis rivayet etmiĢtir. Rıdvan biatı hakkında Efendimizle arasında geçen Ģu
karĢılıklı konuĢma çok dikkat çekicidir. Birkaç sahabiyle otururlarken Peygamberimiz:
―Rıdvan biatına katılan hiç kimse inĢaallah cehenneme girmeyecektir‖ buyurmuĢ, bunu duyan Hz.
Hafsa da:
―Hayır, ey Allah‘ın Resølù‖ deyip Ģu ayeti okumuĢtur:
―Sizden cehenneme uğramayacak yoktur. Bu, Rabbinin, yapmayı ùzerine aldığı kesinleĢmiĢ
hùkùmdùr.‖ (Meryem 20/71) Bunun ùzerine Efendimiz:
―Ama Allah Ģôyle de buyurmaktadır: ‗Sonra biz, Allah‘a karĢı gelmekten sakınmıĢ olanları kurtarır,
zalimleri de orada diz ùstù çôkmùĢ olarak bırakırız.‘‖ (Meryem 20/72) [Mùslim, Fedailu‘s-Sahabe 163, (2496)]
Bu konuĢma Hazreti Hafsa‘nın, Kuran‘ı ne kadar iyi bildiğini gôstermektedir. Nitekim Peygamber,
bùtùn ilimlere vakıfken eĢinin kendisiyle bôyle ilmî bir tartıĢmaya girmesini yadırgamamıĢ ve onun ikna
olmasını sağlamıĢtır.
Hz. Hafsa o dônemde okuma yazma bilen ender hanımlardan biridir. Devrinin kadınlarına kıyasla gayet
bilgili ve kùltùrlù olup Kur‘an hafızı olduğu da sôylenir. Yùksek ilmi ve derin tecrùbeleriyle pek çok konuda
sahabe kadınlara ve baĢta kardeĢi Abdullah olmak ùzere çevresindeki erkeklere ve ôzellikle halifeliği
dôneminde babası Hz. Ömer‘e yol gôstermiĢtir. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 78-79)
Hz. Ümmü Seleme: Resøløllah‘a sorular soran, soru ve sorunu olan kadınların eğitimleriyle ilgilenen ve
Peygamberden çok sayıda hadis rivayet eden kadınlardan biri de Ümmù Seleme‘dir. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 85)
HabeĢistan hicretinde de yer aldığından farklı kùltùrlerin bilgisine de sahip olup oralarda ôğrendiği
faydalı bilgileri kendi memleketindeki insanlarla paylaĢmıĢtır.
Ümmù Seleme, gayet bilgili ve olgun bir kadın olup eğitimci bir insanın niteliklerini haizdir. Umre
seferine çıktıklarında Efendimize gôsterdiği yôn verici davranıĢı bunun en gùzel ôrneklerindendir. Nitekim
mùĢriklerle yapılan Ģartları ağır antlaĢmadan dolayı ùmitsizliğe kapılan Mùslùmanlar Peygamber‘in ihramdan
çıkmalarını emretmesine rağmen bunu yapmayınca Efendimiz Ümmù Seleme‘nin çadırına girip durumu ona
anlatıp ùzùntùsùnù beyan edince, Ümmù Seleme:
―Ey Allah‘ın Resølù! Sôylediklerinizi insanların yapmasını istiyorsanız, ashabdan hiç kimseyle
konuĢmadan, kalkıp devenizi kesin, berberi çağırıp tıraĢınızı olun‖ demiĢtir. Bunun ùzerine sôylendiği Ģekilde
devesini kesip, tıraĢını olan Peygamber‘i gôren ashabı da vakit geçirmeden kurbanlarını kesip tıraĢlarını olup
ihramdan çıkmıĢlardır. (Buhari, ġùrut, 15; Hac, 106, Muhsar, 3, Megazi, 35)
Ümmù Seleme, Hz. AiĢe‘den sonra en fazla hadis rivayet eden hanım sahabidir. Fıkıh ve edebiyat
alanında da derin bilgilere sahiptir. O dônemdeki eğitim çalıĢmalarında aktif rol ùstlenmiĢ, sonraki zamanlarda
ùmmetin en meĢhur âlimleri arasında gôsterilmiĢtir. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 101-103)
Zeynep binti CahĢ: Son derece bilgili, dindar ve takvalı bir kadın olup hayır yapmayı da seven ve nikâhını
bizzat Cenab-ı Hakk‘ın kıyıp nikâhı Kuran‘da zikredilen tek Peygamber hanımıdır. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 119)
Yùksek ilmi, engin cômertliği ve eĢsiz Ġslamî yaĢantısıyla herkese ôrnek olmuĢ Peygamberimizden de
çok sayıda hadis rivayet etmiĢtir. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 118)
Ümmü Habibe: Hz. Ümmù Habibe, bilgisi, kùltùrù ve olgunluğu ile dônemin kadın eğitimcileri arasında yer
almaktadır. Efendimizden çok sayıda hadis rivayet etmiĢ, HabeĢistan hicretinde gôrùp ôğrendiği Ģeyleri ôzellikte
ev dekoru ve dizaynı gibi bilgileri çevresindeki insanlara da aktarmıĢtır. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 145-146)
Hz. Meymune: Efendimizin en son evlendiği eĢi olup, ôğrendiği bilgileri çevresine yayma çabalarıyla
Peygamber‘in takdirini kazanmıĢtır. Peygamber‘in evinde geçirdiği zamanları eriĢilmez bir fırsat bilip ilim
ôğrenme ve ôğretme konusunda bùyùk çabalar sarf etmiĢtir. Hz. Meymune ilme ve ibadetlere çok ônem veren
faziletli bir kadındır. Peygamber‘in vefatından sonra birçok hadis rivayet etmenin yanında çevresindeki
insanlara yol gôstermeye devam etmiĢtir. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 170-171)
Ümmül Fadl: Asıl adı Lùbabe binti Haris olan bu kadın kız kardeĢi Meymune‘den dolayı Peygamber‘in
baldızıdır. O dônemde kadınların faaliyet gôsterdiği eğitim çalıĢmalarına bizzat iĢtirak etmenin yanında Ġslam
tarihinin yetiĢtirdiği en bùyùk âlimlerden biri olup kendisinden sonrakiler tarafından ―ilim denizi‖ anlamına
gelen ―bahr‖ lakabıyla tanınan Abdullah bin Abbas‘ın ise annesidir. (Ġbni Kesir, 1995: 8/470)

1397

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Dinin vecibelerini ilk olarak arkadaĢı Hatice‘den ôğrenmiĢ, ondan sonra da eğitim çalıĢmalarında
uzunca bir sùre aktif yer almıĢtır. (Gazel, 2009, Sahabi Annelerimiz: 66)
Esma binti Umeys: Hazreti Esma Ġslam devrinde yaĢayan son derece olgun, bilgili ve kùltùrlù bir hanımdır.
HabeĢistan‘da geçirdiği zamanlar hayatına çok Ģey katmıĢ, ona birçok konuda deneyim kazandırmıĢtır. Bu
deneyimlerden biri kadınların cenazesinin tabutta taĢınması konusundadır. O zamanda cenazeler bir ôrtùye
sarılır, ôylece taĢınırdı. Bildiklerini ilk olarak Peygamber‘in kızı Fatıma‘ya ôğretmiĢ, Fatıma‘nın cenazesinin
tekfin ve teĢyiiyle de bizzat kendisi ilgilenmiĢtir. (Zehebi, 1994: 5/62) Hazreti Esma hadis alanında da birikimli
bir kadındır. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 86)
Ümmü ġerik: Ümmù ġerik iman edince kendini tamamen Allah‘ın dinini yaymaya adayan eğitim gônùllùsù
bir kadındır. O zamanın katlanılması zor Ģartlarına ve mùĢriklerin dayanılmaz baskılarına rağmen imanını
sapasağlam koruduğu gibi tanıdığı tùm kadınlara da yeni din Ġslam‘ı anlatmıĢtır. Yorulmak bilmeyen gayretler
içine girmiĢ, Mekkelilerle bildiklerini paylaĢmak için bùyùk çaba sarf etmiĢtir. Öyle ki Mekke‘de kapı kapı
gezmiĢ, karĢılaĢtığı herkesi din hususunda eğitmeye çalıĢmıĢtır. Fakat bir sùre sonra mùĢrikler tarafından
yakalanıp hapsedilmiĢ ardından da Mekke‘den sùrgùn edilmiĢtir. (El-Isfahani, 2000: 2/164)
Ancak kendi kavmine gôtùrmeleri için verildiği kervanda meydana gelen olağanùstù olaylar
neticesinde kervanda bulunanlar da onun vesilesiyle Mùslùman olmuĢtur. Bu sebeple Ümmù ġerik Ġslam
devrinde bir kavmin inanmasına sebep olan kadın diye bilinirdi. Hadis ve fıkıh alanında son derece birikimliydi.
(Cevzi, 2006: 386)
Ümmü Süleym: Asıl adı Rumeysa olan Ümmù Sùleym Ġslam‘ın Medine‘de duyulduğu ilk zamanlarda inanıp
ômrùnùn sonuna kadar insanlara yeni dini anlatmak için çalıĢan Medineli kadınlardandır. Sosyal hayattaki aktif
varlığı kendisinden sonrakilere yôn verecek ôlçùde yoğundu. SavaĢlarda, kutlamalarda, ilim meclislerinde
kısacası Peygamber‘in olduğu her yerde o da yer alıyor, Ġslam‘ı bizzat kaynağından ôğrenip uyguluyor ve
ôğretiyordu. Hayatı Allah Resølù‘nùn en yakınında geçmiĢ, onun hayatını ve sùnnetlerini yine kendisinden
ôğrenmiĢtir. O dônemde giriĢilen eğitim çalıĢmalarına bùyùk katkı sağlamıĢtır. Hatta bu konuda Peygamber‘in
ôvgùsùnù de kazanmıĢtır. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 116-117)
Onun hayatında en ilgi çekici olay ikinci eĢi Ebu Talha ile evlenirken Mùslùman olmasını Ģart koĢup kocasının
inanmasına vesile olmasıdır. (Gazel, 2009, a.g.e: 120) Ümmù Sùleym‘in yaĢamının her evresini eğitim sùreci
olarak tanımlayabiliriz. Ġslam‘ın bùyùk hadis âlimlerinden Enes bin Malik‘in annesi olması bu konudaki yerini
belirlemek açısından yeterlidir. Çok sayıda hadis de rivayet etmiĢtir.

D – SONRAKĠ DÖNEMLERDE KADINLARIN EĞĠTĠM ÇALIġMALARI
Ġslam dùnyasında çok erken dônemlerden itibaren Ģair, mutasavvıf ve âlim kadınların yetiĢtiği ve
sonraki dônemlerde de bu alanlarda pek çok kadının hizmet verdiği bilinmektedir. Ġbni Sad‘ın sahabenin
hayatına dair et Tabakatùl Kùbra‘sı ile Ġbni Hacer el-Askalani‘nin aynı mahiyetteki el-Ġsabe‘sinin son cildi, Ġbni
Abdùlber en-Nemeri‘nin el-Ġsti‘ab fi Ma‘rifeti‘l-Ashab adlı dôrt bôlùmden ibaret eserinin son iki bôlùmù kadın
sahabilere ayrılmıĢtır. Aynı zamanda Ġbni Hacer el-Askalani‘nin Tehzibetù‘l-Tehzib ve ed-Dùrerù‘l-Kamine adlı
eserlerinde hadis ravisi ve ilim adamları arasında sahabe hanımlar haricinde pek çok kadın incelenir. Bu eserler,
kadınların Ġslam kùltùr tarihinde kùçùmsenmeyecek bir yere sahip olduklarını gôstermektedir. (Ġsam, 2001:
24/92)

SONUÇ

Kadınlar, Ġslamiyet‘in ilk devrinde eğitim alanında aktif rol aldıkları gibi sonraki zamanlarda da bu
faaliyetleri sùrdùrmùĢlerdir. Emeviler dôneminde bu çalıĢmalar biraz gerilese de kadınların sosyal yaĢama
etkileri tamamen silinmemiĢtir. Aksine ilim ve kùltùr hayatında oldukça ônemli yer iĢgal etmiĢlerdir. Ġslam
dùnyasında eğitimin gayrı resmi bir yapı içinde sùrdùrùlmesi ve okula değil hocaya bağlanmasının esas olması,
kadınların yakın çevrelerindeki ilim adamlarından eğitim almalarını kolaylaĢtırmıĢtır. Ġlim sahibi kadınların
ônemli bir kısmının ulema aileleri içinde yetiĢmesi bunun gôstergesidir. Bu arada kadınların ôzellikle hadis
ilmine yôneldiği bir gerçektir. Bùyùk hadisçi Taceddin es-Sùbki‘nin hadis dinleyip ôğrendiği ùstadlar arasında
on dokuz kadının adı geçmektedir. Suyuti otuz ùç, Ġbni Hacer el-Askalani elli ùç, Ġbni Asakir seksen kadından
hadis ôğrenmiĢtir. (Ġsam, 2001: 24/92)

1398

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
REFERENCES
CANAN, Prof. Dr. Ġbrahim (1988). Kütüb-i Sitte Muhtasarı, Ankara: Akçağ Yayınları.
CEVZĠ, Ġbnu‘l (2006). Sıfatu‘s-Saffe, Ġstanbul: Kahraman Yayınları.
EL-ISFAHANĠ, Ebu Nuaym (2000). Sahabeden Günümüze Allah Dostları, Ġstanbul: ġule Yayınları.
FETHĠ, Çev: Ahmet (1992). Kadınların Tarihi Ortaçağın Sessizliği, Ġstanbul: Tùrkiye ĠĢ Bankası Kùltùr
Yayınları.
GAZEL, GùlĢen (2009). Gül Kokulu Annelerimiz Peygamberimizin Hanımları, Ġstanbul: Gùndônùmù Yayınları.
GAZEL, GùlĢen (2009). Ġmana AdanmıĢ Yürekler Sahabi Annelerimiz, Ġstanbul: Gùndônùmù Yayınları.
HAMĠDULLAH, Prof Dr. Muhammed (2003). Ġslam Peygamberi, (çev: Prof Dr. Salih Tuğ), Ġstanbul: Ġrfan
Yayımcılık.
HASAN, Prof Dr. Hasan Ġbrahim (1987). Ġslam Tarihi, Ġstanbul: Kayıhan Yayınları.
HAVVA, Said (2008). Hadislerle Ġslam Tarihi, Ġstanbul: Hikmet NeĢriyat.
ĠBNĠ Kesir (1995). El-Bidaye ven-Nihaye, (çev: Mehmet Keskin), Ġstanbul: Çağrı Yayınları.
ĠSAM (2001). Türkiye Diyanet Vakfı Ġslam Ansiklopedisi, Ankara
ZEHEBĠ, Ġmam (1994). Tarihu‘l Ġslam, (çev: Muzaffer Can), Ġstanbul: CantaĢ Yayınları

1399

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21438">
                <text>693</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21439">
                <text>ĠSLAMĠYET‘ĠN ĠLK DÖNEMĠNDE  KADINLARIN EĞĠTĠME ANALĠTĠK YAKLAġIMLARI VE  ÇALIġMALARI</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21440">
                <text>GAZEL, Gülşen</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21441">
                <text>Eğitim, insanlığın var oluĢundan bu yana en bùyùk tekâmùl vasıtası olması  yônùyle kadın erkek tùm fertlerin ortak yùrùtmesi gereken sosyal, kùltùrel ve bireysel  sùreçlerin tùmùdùr. Eğitimin, tekâmùl sebebi olması her ferdin eĢit seviyede ona ihtiyaç  duyduğunu gôstermektedir. Ne var ki dinlerin gônderildiği tarihsel sùreçte bu kavramın  gereklerinden tùm insanlık faydalandırılırken dinsel hukukun uygulanmadığı dônemlerde  kadınlar saf dıĢı bırakılmıĢtır. Eski ve orta çağda kadınlar eğitim ve ôğretim hakkından  mahrum edilmiĢ, eğitim konusunda erkekler aktif rol ùstlenmiĢtir. Bu durum Ġslamiyet‘in  geliĢine kadar da bôyle devam etmiĢtir. Ancak Ġslamiyet‘in geliĢiyle kadınlar birçok  konuda olduğu gibi eğitim ve ôğretim konusunda da ôzgùrlùğe kavuĢmuĢtur. Eğitim ve  ôğretim alma serbestîsinin yanı sıra verme hakkı da Ġslami kurallara dâhil edilmiĢtir. Bu  nedenle Ġslam devrinde birçok eğitimci kadın yetiĢmiĢ, gerektiğinde erkeklere de eğitim  ve ôğretim vermiĢlerdir.  Dolayısıyla o dônemden bu yana geçirilen tarihsel sùreçte Ġslam kadınları geri  kalmıĢlıkla itham edilmiĢ olsalar da gerçek bunun tam tersidir. Bu nedenle ôncelikle,  ―Ġslam Öncesi Dônemde Kadın ve Eğitim ÇalıĢmaları‖ ardından, ―Ġslam‘ın Ġlk  Dôneminde Kadın ve Eğitim ÇalıĢmaları‖ son olarak da ―Ġslam‘ın Ġlk Dôneminde  Kadınların Yùrùttùğù Eğitim ÇalıĢmaları‖ irdelenerek bu gerçek kanıtlanabilir.  Kadınlar sahabe dôneminden sonraki zamanlarda da aktif eğitim faaliyetlerini  sùrdùrmùĢlerdir.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21442">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21443">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2753" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3524">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/28ab52fc0371300d970be239dea6c7bc.pdf</src>
        <authentication>3a78b76c8deab17f9eb860d878b519dc</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21451">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

RASUL RZA- INNOVATOR POET OF THE 20th CENTURY
AZERBAIJANI LITERATURE
Ph.D Etrabe GUL
QAFQAZ UNĠVERSĠTY
PEDAGOGY FACULTY
DEPARTMENT OF ENGLĠSH LANGUAGE AND LĠTERATURE
etrabegulus@hotmail.com
Azerbaijan / Baki
The prominent Azerbaijani poet Rasul Rza (real name Rasul Ibrahim oglu Rzayev,
1910–1981 ), who wrote his epics and poems in free measure played particular role in
development of poetic conscience of Azerbaijani literature. In modern Azerbaijani
poetry, with his different poetical thinking, special expression skills Rasul
Rza engaged a special place as he brought a new breath to an Azerbaijani
literature with his innovation. His poetry carried inspirational, motivational
as well as thought provoking features.
In today's globalized world poets often borrow styles, techniques and forms from
diverse cultures and languages. It is undeniable that some forms of poetry are specific
to particular cultures and genres, responding to the characteristics of the language in
which the poet writes. In this regard the poetry of the venerable poet R.Rza was
distinguished with philosophical lyricism, the vividness of the ideas and the emotions
and original poetic characters. His philosophical poems from series of
'Rengler'('Colours"), lyrical epic poems 'Fuzuli' and "Gizilgul olmayaydi(If only there
were not a rose)" are considered to be the best patterns of Azerbaijani poetry.
Notwithstanding the new reference entailed adversities among writers, poets and
readers towards him. Rasul Rza went through all hindrance and critiques, and as a
deduction of his poetic experience he surmounted the difficulties and featured literary
innovator school to the national literature. It must be noted that, the beginning of the
20th century, the period of massive revolutions as well as a cultural revolution,
endowed with Azerbaijani literature a new form and meaning. Rasul Rza resorted to
blank verse, when everybody got used to listen and recite samples of the traditional
poetry. But the overturn of all casts regarding to traditional poetry was a veritable
heroism done by the innovator poet, i.e. the choice of words and figures, pay
attention to elements of poetic diction special to blank verse poetry demanded
competence, skill, audacity and etc. Based on all aforementioned dignities, it can be
concluded that the evaluation of the creativity of Rasul Rza is of paramount
importance to the national heritage of Azerbaijani -Turkic people.
Key Words: Rasul Rza, innovator, Azerbaijani literature, blank verse, elements of
poetry

One of the outstanding poets of the 20th century - Rasul Rza(1910-1981) infused a fresh spirit into the
modern Azerbaijani poetry thus winning the repute as an innovative poet. The poet began publishing his works
from 1927. His first poems were published in newspapers and magazines (―The Young Worker‖, ―Hujum‖,
―Revolution and Culture‖, etc.). In the late 1920s-1930s he wrote about the International struggle against fascism
and colonialism. In the early 30s of the 20th century he wrote the anti-fascist poems ―The Women‖, ―Chinar‖,
―Germany‖, ―Madrid‖, etc. He got responsive on the Soviet-Germany war of 1941- 45 years by the books of
poems and stories: ―Immortal Heroes‖, ―Rage and Love‖. From the 50s philosophic grounds prevailed in Rasul
Rza‘s creative palette.
Rasul Rza who is distinguished for his distinctive poetic realm, peculiar way of expression in the
enrichment of our modern poetry, thus bringing a new breath to this poetry, stands in the most successful line of
the world poetry owing to his blank verses. It should also be noted that the trend of ―blank verse‖ which
triggered a number of constructive debates appeared through the program of updating the national poetry, raising
it to the level of modern culture of literary thought.
―In the second half of the 1920s the blank verse found its reflection mostly in Mikayil Rafili‘s works.
M.Rafili associated the blank verse with the confirmation of a new idea, a new individual, and characterized it as
quite a new poetic form harmonizing with time‖ (10, 106-107). Rasul Rza‘s wide-ranging realm of poetry has an
impact of lyrics with a plot.
The great poet‘s poems perfect both for their content and from the literary point of view as well as his
poems which seem relatively ordinary can arouse very gentle feelings in their readers. For, being a personality

451

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
with gentle, tender feelings by nature, R. Rza liked traveling to far away countries. He had been to the countries
of Europe, Asia and Africa, and put down what he had seen. Thus appeared his various, interesting poems
related to France, Algeria, Iraq. From this point of view, his poem ―The White Elephant‖ is interesting and
characteristic. The first lines of the poem do not draw attention, but reading further one experiences a painful
feeling in the heart. The tears of wistfulness shed from the eyes of a rare white elephant imprisoned in a cage
shake the hearts. The poet, who describes the agonies of a caged life and imprisonment in the example of an
elephant, also expresses in simple words, but very gently, at the same time philosophically the advantages of a
day‘s freedom over the life behind iron bars for a hundred years. This literary piece of the poet was translated
into English by Margaret Wettlin. A brief extract can give you an idea of the poem:
I first saw him one hot noon in Ragoon
alone white elephant in an iron cage
of many colors and close-set bars.
His eyes were black stars
in a milky sky.
He might have been any age.
He looked at me as if suddenly
he would begin to cry…
Elephants are long lived, they say.
Poor white elephant
Why should you live to old age
in this many – coloured, close-barred cage?
Poor white elephant!
Poor white elephant! (7, 46)
In this small piece of his poetry Rasul Rza rings a march of uprising against those who suppress
freedom and try to keep it within iron cages in the example of the rare elephant that once used to live a free life,
but now is imprisoned. What is the sense of living such a long life in the cage? - he says.
Rasul Rza, whose poems were published in Canada several times, has earned the love of the
Anglophones, and his poems have been estimated as the most valuable example of modern world poetry. It is
obvious from the articles related to those poems published in 1965 that the readers in Canada and the USA loved
them judging from the way Dyson Carter, the editor-in-chief of the journal ―Northern neighbours‖, not very fond
of poetry in general, described Rasul Rza‘s poetry as the outcome of a sincere and pleasant impression.
As noted by the researcher N.Akhundov, ―the press of the Western hemisphere estimates R.Rza‘s
poems as a new discovery, a strong literary and aesthetic means expressing artfully the feelings and emotions of
modern people on an international scale‖ (6, 75).
Rasul Rza‘s works were translated in Albania, Cuba, Hungary, Czechoslovakia and tens of other
foreign countries, and the journal ―Tulu‖ printed by the Information Agency in the city of Karachi presented the
translation of some of his poems as well as some information about his literary heritage. All this is the reflection
of an extreme love to this great man of literature with rich and multi-colored literary creativity not only within
our country but also beyond its boundaries.
While one reason for such a strong interest in R.Rza‘s poetry is connected with the deep humanism of his
creative activity, the other important reason is in his search of a system of forms and new characters reflecting
the development of modern world more realistically and righteously (3, 220).
For Rasul Rza‘s poetry is the achievement of the man of art who completely meets the standards of
modern period, serves the enrichment of people‘s mode of thinking, and creates a new school. The Canadian
people received Rasul Rza‘s poems with great love and excitement. This feeling and excitement is obvious even
from the letter sent to our poet. According to the Canadian journal ―Northern Neighbours‖ published in English,
Rasul Rza‘s poetry leans against the outstanding man of art with deep philosophic thinking who creates a literary
chronicle and poetic map of life‖ (2, 47). It would be considered no exaggeration, if we call the Earth, the
humanity as the main subject of R.Rza‘s poetry. The humanity‘s joy, sorrow, challenges, wishes, and beliefs
make the poet think deeply. Freedom – the humanity‘s belief of light, love of life, last hope – is the exclamation
mark of R.Rza‘s poetry.
As a poet perceiving, realizing the essence of life developments profoundly and capable of transforming
the important political events of the period into the materials of poetry courageously, R.Rza has reflected all this
in his Oriental poetic series more vividly. According to Arif Abdullazadeh, who analyses and estimates R.Rza‘s
creative activity stage by stage, ―Great universal senses and patriotic feelings put together in a small poem
acquire great importance in R.Rza‘s creative activity. In this very sense , he enjoys quite an independent position
in the Azerbaijani poetry‖ (3, 117). Rasul Rza‘s poetic realm with a very wide circle of themes is always
concerned, is always alarmed.

452

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
―Rasul Rza‘s poetry is a rich and profound poetic sample with its own structural peculiarities, form and
shape, alongside with its completeness of content and idea, progressive philosophic spirit, artistic expression and
poeticism of thought‖ (1, 195).
Rasul Rza was an extremely sensitive and touchy poet. In his lines he succeeded to create the picture
once created by the most famous artists. Hence the poetic power of Rasul Rza who created his magnificent
works in the form of blank verse and developed in this form of poetry, (one can dare say) who was able to
express in an artistic and polished way what no other poet managed to say in our contemporary poetry, who
succeeded to see and describe in a heavenly inspiration things unimaginable and hard to be noticed. Many of our
poets have tried this form of poetry; however Rasul Rza‘s peak remains unattained yet.
It is not a mere coincidence that the outstanding critic A.Nazim considered the blank verse as a literary
phenomenon possessing the potentials of expressing the content of the period, when summarizing its
peculiarities, ideational direction, aesthetic sources and providing its true definition (4, 6-7).
As R.Rza‘s creative activity is targeted at realizing the world with its entirety and grasping it with its
rich colors and shades, the roots of his poetry are nourished by the wonders of the world. Above all, it is a human
being that makes him think. It is the love to man that throws light upon every line of his poetry. Hence the main
purpose of his creative activity. According to the poet, who wishes for everyone to have their soul‘s eye in his
poem ―The Third Eye‖, having a pair of eyes is a means for people to see very ordinary things. The real eye is
the soul‘s eye. The absence of the soul‘s eye means ―deprivation from everything, being blind in soul, losing
emotions and thoughts, losing the existence‖ (9, 133).
Great man of art Rasul Rza is a philosophic poet, a powerful poet, who always makes one think,
sometimes hides his idea in covert senses artistically and induces his reader to read him repeatedly in order to
understand him.
When speaking about the philosophic nature in Rasul Rza‘s creative activity, one remembers the series
―The Colours‖. Since Rasul Rza‘s series ―The Colours‖ is the peak of intellectual poetry in the Azerbaijani
literature. He shows not only the poetic image of colours but also their social and political colour. The colours
created by Rasul Rza in his poetry are absolutely impossible on canvas. No matter how talented the artist may
be, he can‘t manage it. Every line in ―The Colours‖ carries some poetic function. It would be very appropriate to
consider an extract from the poem:
White, black, yellow, green, red,
All of them are connected in some experiment.
One of them reminds us of our longing,
One of our trouble, another of our wish.
Each of them hides some meaning,
Each of them has some reason for its colour… .
Or another extract from the poem ―Turquoise‖:
The pain of love left in memories.
The charm of the sea.
The light of the lamp with a green lampshade
that falls into a blue wall.
The longing of a poor girl's fingers.
Jafar Jabbarli's Baku.
Only two eyes
in the entire world.
It is not enough to estimate these poetic series of the 1960s simply as a modern poem, there is a process
of realizing life in them. There is a mode of approaching life philosophically here. As noted also by many
researchers, ―The Colours‖ has a function of penetrating from the surface of the things, events into their inside,
uncovering the invisible features of those things and events through their visible features known to us.
Owing to R.Rza‘s series ―The Colours‖, the innovatory inclinations in the contemporary Azerbaijani
poetry got ever stronger.
Among the poems R. Rza wrote until 1980 there are many pieces which continue ―The Colours‖. His
poem ―Time‖ is one of them. Time is the moment when youth symbolizing the ardent passion stands face to face
with the depressed and weary old age in the paths of life. What artistic and incomparable words does the poet use
when describing the early periods and the last moments of life!
R.Rza‘s poetry is the poetry that has brought ―a substantial and perfect form, fine, attractive puns
(cinas), original, unparalleled rhymes, rhythms, harmony‖ (5, 79) to our contemporary poetry.
In the 1960s the modern poetry made just an impression of an experiment in the panorama of the
Azerbaijani poetry, and thus resistance against it was natural. The reading public was not ready to accept such
kind of poems yet; however, to cease that process and to prevent it were beyond one‘s power. The first

453

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Azerbaijani modernists themselves were not concerned with the results of this process. They were trying either
to escape the tight cage of the traditional poetry as much as possible or create innovations within the traditional
poetry.
To review the path made by the modernist poem in the Azerbaijani poetry, we can say that in the
Azerbaijani literary environment modern poems had a secondary place compared to traditional poems. Firstly,
the foundations of the traditional poetry were very strong, from the point of view of wide audience it had earned
a firm support; secondly, the defenders of the traditional poetry were eager to prove its advantage over the
modernist poetry by all means, and most of the time managed it. Despite some obstacles, modernist poems
turned into one of the stylistic trends of our poetry; and certainly, the supporters of the traditional poetry could
not prevent this trend, and the Azerbaijani poetry could not be isolated from the world poetry.
One can proudly say that the name of the Azerbaijani poet Rasul Rza is on the same list with such
universal poets as W.Witman, E.Verkhara, V.Nezval, N.Hikmat, P.Neruda who are creators of blank verse in the
world literature.

REFERENCES
Abdullazadeh A. ―Uncommon individuality of a poet‖. Baki , Azerneshr, 1990.
Abdullazadeh Arif. ―60s years as a turning point of Rasul Rza`s creativity‖, Azerneshr, 1990
Akhundov N., Azerbaijan Soviet Literature Abroad ―Yazichi‖, 1987.
Ali Nazim . ‖We drink the Sun- turn into the Sun‖, Marif ve medeniyet. Baki, 1929.
Efendiyev Asif. Poem and tradition (Responsibility of wisdom). Baki, Genjlik, 1976.
Northern neighbours – Canada, 1967.
Rasul Rza. On a Sguare in Algiers. Translated by Margaret Wettlin. Friendly hands (poems by Azerbaijani
poets), Azerbaijan State publishing house, Baki, 1964.
Rasul Rza. White elephant. Translated by Margaret Wettlin. Friendly hands (poems by Azerbaijani poets).
Azerbaijan State publishing house, Baki, 1964.
Seyidov Yusif. ―Poems with spirit‖. Literary criticism and language. Yazichi, 1986.
Zeynalli A., Salmanov Sh.,‖Literature in modern period‖. Poetry, History of Azerbaijani Literature: 2 vol., Baki:
Azerb.SSR AS., Neshriyat, 1967.

454

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21445">
                <text>67</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21446">
                <text>RASUL RZA- INNOVATOR POET OF THE 20th CENTURY  AZERBAIJANI LITERATURE</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21447">
                <text>GUL, Etrabe</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21448">
                <text>The prominent Azerbaijani poet Rasul Rza (real name Rasul Ibrahim oglu Rzayev,  1910–1981 ), who wrote his epics and poems in free measure played particular role in  development of poetic conscience of Azerbaijani literature. In modern Azerbaijani  poetry, with his different poetical thinking, special expression skills Rasul  Rza engaged a special place as he brought a new breath to an Azerbaijani  literature with his innovation. His poetry carried inspirational, motivational  as well as thought provoking features.  In today's globalized world poets often borrow styles, techniques and forms from  diverse cultures and languages. It is undeniable that some forms of poetry are specific  to particular cultures and genres, responding to the characteristics of the language in  which the poet writes. In this regard the poetry of the venerable poet R.Rza was  distinguished with philosophical lyricism, the vividness of the ideas and the emotions  and original poetic characters. His philosophical poems from series of  'Rengler'('Colours"), lyrical epic poems 'Fuzuli' and "Gizilgul olmayaydi(If only there  were not a rose)" are considered to be the best patterns of Azerbaijani poetry.  Notwithstanding the new reference entailed adversities among writers, poets and  readers towards him. Rasul Rza went through all hindrance and critiques, and as a  deduction of his poetic experience he surmounted the difficulties and featured literary  innovator school to the national literature. It must be noted that, the beginning of the  20th century, the period of massive revolutions as well as a cultural revolution,  endowed with Azerbaijani literature a new form and meaning. Rasul Rza resorted to  blank verse, when everybody got used to listen and recite samples of the traditional  poetry. But the overturn of all casts regarding to traditional poetry was a veritable  heroism done by the innovator poet, i.e. the choice of words and figures, pay  attention to elements of poetic diction special to blank verse poetry demanded  competence, skill, audacity and etc. Based on all aforementioned dignities, it can be  concluded that the evaluation of the creativity of Rasul Rza is of paramount  importance to the national heritage of Azerbaijani -Turkic people.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21449">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21450">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2754" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3525">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/fbd14867484520c2bdd5dcd4ec34199f.pdf</src>
        <authentication>923d12ba95726934c074ed2727e8a55f</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21458">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

The role of language in the process of social integration:
from the ancient Cena Trimalchionis to the contemporary world.
Maria Elena Galaverna
Università degli Studi di Parma, Italy
mariaelena.galaverna@studenti.unipr.it
Abstract: The Ancient World melting pot is not so different from the globalized
contemporary society, in which various people and languages are constantly meeting each
others. In particular, language still plays a leading part in the process of social
redemption, integration and cultural identity formation. This fact provides us a prominent
opportunity to compare these two backgrounds, noticing how the hic et nunc could help
explaining the past, which, in turn, could improve our analysis of the present. The
proposed contribution intends to apply some of the most known linguistic models on a
Latin literary text, the famous Cena Trimalchionis in Petronius‘ Satyricon, in order to
investigate its sociolinguistics implications. This system can frame a further
understanding of the passage, which gives back the possibility to outline some evergreen
rules about the relationship between the governing and the emerging class. As the Cena
shows, freedmen, who accorded a high prestige to Latin, aimed to imitate it; yet, they
were at the same time also bound to their mother tongue. Their linguistic choices reveal
both their wishes and their limits. According to this view, a good use of language, with
the consequent sense of being member of a group, granted – and still grants nowadays – a
privilege path towards emancipation to foreigners and lower classes. This presentation
aims to give some examples on the different levels of communication.
Key words: immigration‘s sociolinguistics aspects, actuality of ancient culture, social
redemption and integration, cultural identity formation, linguistic prestige and loyalty.

Introduction
A parallel reading of an ancient text with the contemporary society, although they are very far from each
other, however, could offer many consonances on a linguistic level: the background changes, but the dynamics of a
linguistic phenomenon remain unchanged. This type of reading helps to understand the present as well as the
Ancient World, offering new guidelines to interpret the text.
This working hypothesis is the starting point of the following contribution, which aims to study the role of
language in the process of social integration, applying some of the most known linguistic models on a Latin literary
text, the famous Cena Trimalchionis in Petronius‘ Satyricon.
This is a sort of experimental first realistic representation – as Auerbach (1956) 33 notes – because the
characters, who do not coincide neither with the author nor with the mock narrator, are talking about what they see
and think and they do that using their slang. The Cena expresses a new subjectivity because Petronius describes a
sort of objective popular everyday environment through the subjective process. Therefore, it presents sociolinguistic
cues to investigate.

Language patterns applied
Communicative Competence
Every freedmen‘s word and action will be considered as a communicative act. The assessment of each one
will be coherently based on the model of Communicative Competence theorized by Freddi259and provided below.

259

The reproduced graph is sourced from Freddi (1999), but this model of communication had already been studied by the same
author (Freddi 1979; 1994).

797

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

Ling = linguistic competence
SocioLing = sociolinguistic competence
ParaLing = paralinguistic competence
ExtraLing = extralinguistic competence

Communicative competence includes four integrated skills: linguistic, sociolinguistic, paralinguistic and
extralinguistic. First of all, speakers must recognize and produce grammatically correct sentences and therefore
master all the three levels of language (phonology, morphology and syntax, lexicon). Secondly, sociolinguistic
competence concerns diatopic, diastratic, diaphasic and diachronic language varieties, because speakers must also
use appropriate codes for the socio-cultural context. Finally, they must control the prosodic elements (fluency,
speech rate, pitch, stress, use of pauses), which are not strictly relevant to the linguistic level but essential to the
communication, and non-verbal codes, which are used along with language or as a replacement for it. The latter ones
include kinesics (body motion, gesture and facial expressions), proxemics (distance or space), artifacts (clothing,
jewels, cosmetic aids) and sensory skills.
A good communication needs also two higher-level competences: the semiotic-cultural one, whereby the
communicative act is effective and consistent with the cultural scene in which it takes place, and the textual one,
because we communicate through texts, which are extended linguistic sequences with a specific purpose and a
coherent internal structure. At last, there is an important subordinate competence, the metalinguistic one, whose
object is the thinking on the language.

Interlanguage
According to the literary and epigraphic sources, the Roman Empire involved various people and languages
and its social fabric was very complex. Despite the hierarchical structure, there was a real upward social mobility
both in Rome and the provinces, as Alfôldy (1987) 206-207 shows. This opportunity of emancipation led foreigners
and lower classes to imitate upper classes education and modes of speech: Latin was the language of the State and of
the governing class and it became the most prestigious one260. However, the natural loyalty of the emerging class to
their native language – most of all Greek – and their lack of liberal education produced an imperfect linguistic and
cultural acquisition. The Cena, which probably took place in a provincial town in Campania261, offers a meaningful
picture of this attitude staging some upstarts, whose names reveal a humble foreign origin262, opposed to the
educated guests.
The same situation characterizes the globalized contemporary world, in which speakers always need to find
appropriate language forms and features to their purposes. Alongside conditions of bilingualism and diglossia, they
often settle the mixture of languages taking on a new code: they leave the less influential language varieties in the
context in which they live, using the one in which they recognize a cultural superiority263. They start a second
language learning (L2), because of its favourite role in the process of social redemption, integration and cultural
identity formation. Yet, they still remain bound to their first language (L1), the mother‘s one, and this implies many
interferences.
For these reasons, freedmen‘s language in Petronius‘ Satyricon reveals the same features of an
interlanguage, which is a language developed by a speaker, who already has its own natural language, when he starts
to learn a second language. The schema reported here is taken from Freddi (1994) 76.

260

About the spread of Latin in the Empire and its consequent learning as L2 see Banfi (1991) 84.

261

The exact place is controversial, but it is certainly a Graeca urbs – as it is defined in the text (81,3) – in southern Italy,
probably in Campania. See Petersmann (2000) 84-86.
262

As Priuli (1975) 25 explains, all other freedmen have a non-Latin and typical of lower condition name, excepted Fortunata,
Scintilla, Primigenius and Proculus, which are anyway Latin names of humble origin.
263

The relationship between language and power is well-defined by Heller (1995) 159.

798

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
L1
L2

Interlanguage
It is a personal grammar, because it depends on the assumptions that the speaker has made about the
operation of the L2; it is temporary, because he aims to achieve a full acquisition of the L2; finally, it is dynamic,
because it is constantly modified on the line L1,L2.
Chomsky‘s generative grammar, which provides, below the superficial differences, a universal grammar as
a mental and biological equipment, allows us to identify universal mental processes in language learning. This
implies that the elements of a second language learning are almost identical, regardless of the language.
Most errors are due to the interference mechanism: second language learners compare it with their mother
tongue and this fact can both help and damage the learning process distorting the marks of the L2. Most of them are
morphosyntactic, but they can also concern the phonology and the lexicon. Others can be related to physiological
and psycho-emotional factors, which are the subject of psycholinguistics. In general, the awareness of these errors
can be an incentive to improve or cause a fall-back of speech on more familiar codes becoming a source of shame.
Analogy, which appeals to well-known forms, is one of the main features of the interlanguage, since
speakers are supported from a regular basis (Astori 2007-2008 118). In contrast, hypercorrectness is very common,
because they try to use elegant forms, even when not required, to demonstrate their control over the language. Yet,
code-switching, borrowing, calque and neologism are frequent. It is a very concrete language and often controls the
micro-language, but not the conventional expressions. Simplification is usual, as evidenced by the frequent use of
modal verbs and the decomposition of a word into its primitive constituents.

Analysis of freedmen‘s acts
In the Cena Trimalchionis, the master of the house, Trimalchio, and the other freedmen clash with the
narrator Encolpius and the other educated characters. It becomes a show – with discussions, performances, dances,
music, enormous dishes and unexpected twists – in which freedmen flaunt their wealth, their social redemption and
their integration into the upper-classes of society. Their purpose involves every aspect of communication, but it
always reveals its limits: they are parvenu and the scholastici laugh at them because of their imperfect use of the
rules. Examples of their attempts will be shown according to the different levels of Communicative Competence.264

Linguistic level
[58,7] «Athana tibi irata sit, curabo, et &lt;ei&gt; qui te primus ―deuro de‖fecit. Non didici geometrias, critica
et alogas menias, sed lapidarias litteras scio, partes centum dico ad aes, ad pondus, ad nummum. [8] Ad
summam, si quid vis, ego et tu sponsiunculam: exi, defero lamnam. Iam scies patrem tuum mercedes
perdidisse, quamvis et rhetoricam scis. Ecce ―qui de nobis longe venio, late venio? Solve me‖. [9] Dicam
tibi, qui de nobis currit et de loco non movetur; qui de nobis crescit et minor fit. Curris, stupes, satagis,
tamquam mus in matella […]».265
The libertus Hermeros is talking, in an outburst of rage against Ascyltos and Giton, who are laughing at him
and his colleagues. This is an advantaged communication context in order to analyze freedmen‘s language, because
in those moments they lose the control and make many errors, which follow the interlanguage pattern outlined.
In this case, according to the classification of Boyce (1991) 46-54, we can see phonological peculiarities,
like the doric form Athana, typical of the south Italian speech, and one syncopated form, lamnam, which is widely
used in colloquial popular language. From a morphosyntactic point of view, there are several irregularities. Indeed,
instead of quis nostrum, he uses qui de nobis thrice: here the partitive genitive is replaced by a prepositional
construction, according to the simplification of syntax of the cases, and the interrogative pronoun quis is confused
with qui. Yet, according to the same tendency, there is the simpler use of indicative (currit, movetur, crescit, fit) in
indirect questions, where the literary language employs the subjunctive, and the present defero is employed in place
264

The critical edition used is edited by Mùller (1995 4), the translation by Michael Heseltine (1913).

265

[«I will bring down the wrath of Athena on you and the man who first made a minion of you. No, I never learned geometry,
and criticism, and suchlike nonsense. But I know my tall letters, and I can do any sum into pounds, shillings and pence. In fact, if
you like, you and I will have a little bet. Come on, I put down the metal. Now I will show you that your father wasted the fees,
even though you are a scholar in rhetoric. Look here: ―what part of us am I? I come far, I come wide. Now find me‖. I can tel l
you what part of us runs and does not move from its place; what grows out of us and grows smaller. Ah! You run about and look
scared and hustled, like a mouse in a pot»].

799

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
of the future. About the lexicon, there are a diminutive, sponsiacula, which is common in vulgar speech, and a code

arrived in that Greek city when he was a young slave and he served there forty years, as he tells us; Greek has
obviously an heavy influence on his speech. Finally, the form geometrias used in the plural form could represent an
incorrect use of a word he has learned, whose specific meaning remains unknown to him. In fact, ―he contrasts his
business education and practical literacy with the liberal education of the scholastici‖ (Boyce 1991 91), in order to
affirm again he is proud of his gained status.

Sociolinguistic level
It is very difficult to choose a passage in order to demonstrate the sociolinguistic valence of freedmen‘s
words, because every character has different origins, status and ambitions, which are unavoidably revealed by his
language, which changes according to the context. The following example, a part of the consideration about the
present time of the poor old clothes dealer, Echion, is indicative of the will to speak classical Latin, but also of the
unsatisfactory result.
[45,5] «Et Titus noster magnum animum habet et est caldicerebrius: aut hoc aut illud, erit quid utique.
Nam illi domesticus sum, non est mixcix. [6] Ferrum optimum daturus est, sine fuga, carnarium in medio,
ut amphitheater videat. Et habet unde: relictum est illi sestertium trecenties, decessit illius pater. Male! Ut
quadringenta impendat, non sentiet patrimonium illius, et sempiterno nominabitur. [7] Iam Manios
aliquot habet et mulierem essedariam et dispensatorem Glyconis, qui deprehensus est, cum dominam
suam delectaretur. Videbis populi rixam inter zelotypos et amasiunculos. [8] Glyco autem, sestertiarius
homo, dispensatorem ad bestias dedit. Hoc est se ipsum traducere. Quid servus peccavit, qui coactus est
facere? Magis illa matella digna fuit quam taurus iactaret. Sed qui asinum non potest, stratum caedit. [9]
Quid autem Glyco putabat Hermogenis filicem umquam bonum exitum facturam? Ille milvo volanti
poterat ungues resecare; colubra restem non parit. Glyco, Glyco dedit suas; itaque quamdiu vixerit,
habebit stigmam, nec illam nisi Orcus delebit. [10] Sed sibi quisque peccat. Sed subolfacio, quia nobis
epulum daturus est Mammea, binos denarios mihi et meis. Quod si hoc fecerit, eripiet Norbano totum
favorem. Scias oportet plenis velis hunc vinciturum. [11] Et revera, quid ille nobis boni fecit? Dedit
gladiatores sestertiarios iam decrepitos, quos si sufflasses cecidissent; iam meliores bestiarios vidi.
Occidit de lucerna equites, putares eos gallos gallinaceos; alter burdubasta, alter loripes, tertiarius
mortuus pro mortuo, qui habe&lt;ba&gt;t nervia praecisa […]».266
As Boyce (1991) 82 notes, ―he is an opportunist and frustrated social climber: while he does not hesitate to
attack the wealthy and famous such as Glyco and Norbanus in the most rabid and venomous fashion once they have
been disgraced and their fortunes have declined, he displays a cloying obsequiousness and even affects to be on
intimate terms with those who are currently in power, such as Titus and Mammea‖. Therefore, he wants to hide his
lower-class origin and, with regard to language, he uses hyperurbanisms, like neuter in place of masculine (nervia)
and deponent in place of active (delectaretur). However, as his political judgment is based only on popular
materialistic opinions about gladiatorial combats, banquets and money (Ciaffi 1955 139), from a linguistic point of
view, ―in an attempt to compensate for the popular tendencies in his speech, he commits solecisms of the opposite
sort‖ (Boyce 1991 83).
Moreover, despite the effort, his language is characterized by a high number of vulgarisms (Boyce 1991 4654), which reveal once again his origin and upbringing, marking his exclusion from the upper circles: the
266

[«And our good Titus has a big imagination and is hot-blooded: it will be one thing or another, something real anyway. I know
him very well, and he is all against half-measures. He will give you the finest blades, no running away, butchery done in the
middle, where the whole audience can see it. And he has the wherewithal; he came into thirty million when his father came to
grief. If he spends four hundred thousand, his estate will never feel it, and his name will live for ever. He has already col lected
some clowns, and a woman to fight from a chariot, and Glyco‘s steward, who was caught amusing Glyco‘s wife. You will see the
crowd quarrel, jealous husbands against gallants. A twopenny-halfpenny fellow like Glyco goes throwing his steward to the
beasts. He only gives himself away. It is not the slave‘s fault; he had to do as he was told. That filthy wife of his rather deserved
to be tossed by the bull. But a man who cannot beat his donkey, beats the saddle. How did Glyco suppose that a sprig of
Hermogene‘s sowing would ever come to a good end? He was one for paring the claws of a kite on the wing, and you do not
gather figs from thistles. Glyco? Why, Glyco has given away his own flesh and blood. He will be branded as long as he lives, and
nothing but death will wipe it out. But a man must have his faults. My nose prophesies a good meal from Mammaea, twopence
each for me and mine. If he does, he will put Norbanus quite in the shade. You know he will beat him hands down. After all, what
has Norbanus ever done for us? He produced some decayed twopenny-halfpenny gladiators, who would have fallen flat if you
breathed on them; I have seen better ruffians turned in to fight the wild beasts, He shed the blood of some mounted infantry tha t
might have come off a lamp; dunghill cocks you would have called them: one a spavined mule, the other bandy-legged, and the
holder of the bye, just one corpse instead of another, and hamstrung»].

800

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
pronunciation with o of the diphthong au (plodo); the morphological change of gender of stigma, treated as a first
declension feminine noun, and of amphiteater, whose transformation from a neuter noun to the masculine does not
surprise, if we advert to the universal language principles; vinciturum (from vinco) for victurum, which could be
confused with the past participle of vivo, according to the tendency to simplify irregularities using analogical
formations; quos si sufflasses, where the intransitive verb is used with the accusative; many syntactic errors, similar
to those seen before in Hermeros language (occidit de lucerna equites; subolofacio, quia nobis epulum daturus est;
eripiat; vixerit); neologisms, like the compounds burdubasta and loripes, and a borrowing, zelotypos &lt;

 (Cavalca 2001 181-182). Finally, he frequently uses proverbial expressions (qui asinum non
potest, stratum caedit; ille milvo volanti poterat ungues resecare; colubra restem non parit) and some insults, like
Glyco‘s wife as a filix and a matella, which represents an emotional outburst which is typical of the Lateinische
Umgangssprache (Hofmann 19852 220).

Paralinguistic level
Few information come from the work about paralinguistic elements, because this is a written text and
therefore fluency, speech rate, pitch, stress and use of pauses cannot be directly investigated, as in reverse it can be
done with the spoken language. However, there are some narrator‘s remarks and some speeches which would seem
to provide such an opportunity. For example, the following joke is very useful:
[41,7] Ad quem sonum conversus Trimalchio «Dionyse» inquit «liber esto». Puer detraxit pilleum apro
capitique suo imposuit. [8] Tum Trimalchio rursus adiecit: «non negabitis me» inquit «habere Liberum
patrem. Laudavimus dictum [Trimalchionis] et circumeuntem puerum sane perbasiamus ».267
In this passage, the ambiguity of non negabitis me habere Liberum patrem can be understood only by
assuming an intonation, which would highlight the word Liberum with appropriate pauses. In fact, it is both the
adjective of patrem, with reference to Trimalchio as ingenuus, and the appellative of the Italic Dionysus Pater,
whose figure is drawn from the action: the freedman has just freed his slave, Dionysus, who was miming the
different epithets of the god (Bromius, Lyaeus, Euhius) (Gaide 1993 251-253).

Extralinguistic level
Also the non-verbal communication is governed by a sort of ―grammar of acts‖, which should be observed.
The following example concerns the use of clothes:
[32,2] Pallio enim coccineo adrasum excluserat caput circaque oneratas veste cervices laticlaviam
immiserat mappam fimbriis hinc atque illinc pendentibus. [3] Habebat etiam in minimo digito sinistrae
manus anulum grandem subauratum, extremo vero articulo digiti sequentis minorem, ut mihi videbatur,
totum aureum, sed plane ferreis veluti stellis ferruminatum. [4] Et ne has tantum ostenderet divitias,
dextrum nudavit lacertum armilla aurea cultum et eboreo circulo lamina splendente conexo. 268
Thus Trimalchio introduces himself to his guests, when he is entering for the first time in his triclinium: he
wears gaudy clothes and some jewels, exhibited to show his wealth. Indeed, all the freedmen believe that richness is
the main way to be admitted to the upper classes. Trimalchio reveals he knows the rules to use those objects: instead
of the golden ring on the ring finger of his left hand, which he could not use, because it was distinctive of the
knights, he wears surrogates with the same value. He finds gimmicks to mask his diversity, like the enormous gilt
ring on the little finger, the precious bracelet and the little ring against the evil eye on the ring finger.

Semiotic-cultural level
[71,12] «[…]‖C. Pompeius Trimalchio Maecenatianus hic requiescit‖ […]».269

267

[Trimalchio turned round at the noise and said, «Dionysus, rise and be free». The boy took the cap of freedom off the boar,
and put it on his head. Then Trimalchio went on: «I am sure you will agree that the god of liberation is my father». We applauded
Trimalchio‘s phrase, and kissed the boy heartily as he went round].
268

[His head was shaven and peered out of a scarlet cloack, and over the heavy clothes on his neck he had put on a napkin with a
broad strip and fringes hanging from it all round. On the little finger of his left hand he had an enormous gilt ring, and on the top
joint of the next finger a smaller ring which appeared to me to be entirely gold, but was really set all round with iron cut out in
little stars. Not content with this display of wealth, he bared his right arm, where a golden bracelet shone, and an ivory bangle
clasped with a plate of bright metal].
269

[―Here lieth Caius Pompeius Trimalchio, freedman of Maecenas‖].

801

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
In this part, Trimalchio is giving the instructions for his testament, tomb and epigraph, and he is using a
rather high-flown language, because of the importance of these things in Roman society, according to Magnani
(19972) 138.
The sentence provided above is the actual inscriptio, which should have been engraved on his tomb and it
aims to be perfectly appropriate to the socio-cultural background. He takes on the tria nomina, which from Caesar‘s
age identified the Romans free citizens, but he adds a second famous cognomen to increase the feeling of nobility
and greatness, betraying the expectations. Also the entire inscription meets the same goals: it is traditionally included
in an architectural structure with a figurative element, it remembers Trimalchio‘s office of sevir in absentia and his
Roman values of pietas, fortitudo and fidelitas. At the end, it presents the address to the viator, so that the dead will
live in his memory.

Textual level
A text must respect the seven standards of textuality to be correct. According to De Beaugrande – Dessler
(1984), those are cohesion, coherence, intentionality, acceptability, informativity, situationality and intertextuality. If
one or more of them fail, the communication can be compromised. This happens several times during the Cena, as
the following example shows.
[59,3] […] Mox silentio facto «scitis» inquit «quam fabulam agant? Diomedes et Ganymedes duo fratres
fuerunt. [4] Horum soror erat Helena. Agamemnon illam rapuit et Dianae cervam subiecit. Ita nunc
Homeros dicit quemadmodum inter se pugnent Troiani et Tarentini. [5] Vicit scilicet et Iphigeniam, filiam
suam, Achilli dedit uxorem. Ob eam rem Aiax insanit et statim argumentum explicabit». 270
Trimalchio‘s speech is clearly cohesive, coherent, informative and it has a situational relevance, because he
is translating the lines of Homeristae Graecis. His intent is also proper, because he wants to compare the mythic
Ajax with the chef Ajax, who soon after will slice a boiled calf. But it fail in acceptability and intertextuality,
because the recipients have a more correct cultural heritage and they will find incomprehensible deformations of the
mythical tradition.

Metalinguistic level
There are two moments in which the freedmen make some remarks about their language, opposed to the
Latin of the educated characters, and in both of them they feel the same sense of inferiority. However, the reactions
are different:
[46,1] «Videris mihi, Agamemnon, dicere: ―quid iste argutat molestus?‖. Quia tu, qui potes loquere, non
loquis. Non es nostrae fasciae, et ideo pauperorum verba derides. Scimus te prae litteras fatuum esse
[…]».271
Against the rhetorician Agamemnon, Echion admits to speak incorrectly (as the active form of loquor and
argutor, the change of pauperorum from the third to the second declension and prae with accusative show), but this
perception lead him to attempt a classical Latin learning. Later, indeed, his aggression is attenuated and his tongue
tries again to imitate them, qui possunt loqueri, to be part of their group.
Niceros, on the contrary, refuses to stand against the educated characters and tells them a popular folktale,
with a lower-class Latin:
[61,4] «[…] Itaque hilaria mera sint, etsi timeo istos scholasticos, ne me [de]rideant. Viderint: narrabo
tamen; quid enim mihi aufert qui ridet? Satius est rideri quam derideri».272

Conclusions
270

[Soon there was silence, and then he said, «you know the story they are doing? Diomede and Ganymede were two brothers.
Helen was their sister. Agamemnon carried her off and took in Diana by sacrificing a deer to her instead. So Homer is now telling
the tale of the war between Troy and Parentium. Of course he won and married his daughter Iphigenia to Achilles. That drove
Ajax mad, and he will show you the story in a minute»].
271

[«Now, Agamemnon, you look as if you were saying, ―what is this bore chattering for?‖. Only because you have the gift of
tongues and do not speak. You do not come off our shelf, and so you make fun of the way we poor men talk. We know you are
mad with much learning»].
272

[«Well, it shall be pure fun then, though I am afraid your clever friends will laugh at me. Still, let them; I will tell my story; what
harm does a man‘s laugh do me? Being laughed at is more satisfactory than being sneered at»].

802

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
This work is intended as a further example of the fruitful dialogue between classicism and the present. In
fact, according to the modern sociolinguistic and cognitive studies, we can analyze the language shift of the Ancient
together with the contemporary World in the process of social integration. The former studies 273 prove that the
mechanisms are the same over time, the latter that they are universal, regardless of the language.
As the analysis of the text shows, on one hand the language of the freedmen can be interpreted as an
interlanguage which tends to the upper-class Latin but contains a lot of errors due to the interference mechanism and
to the creativity of the speakers. On the other hand, their attempt to integrate themselves shows evergreen rules:
outcast people try to imitate every kind of feature of the governing class in order to emancipate themselves, but they
end up exaggerating or damaging them. Their communicative acts often mark the difference and reveal what they
want to hide. However, their perceptions, their aims and their motivations can improve the outcome. According to
this view, a good use of language still plays a decisive role.

273

See Giacalone Ramat (2000) 60 in her consideration about William Labov‘s statement ―use the present to explain the past‖.

803

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
References
Adams, J.N. (2003), Bilingualism and the latin language, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Alfôldy G. (1987), Storia sociale dell‘antica Roma, Bologna: il Mulino.
Astori, D. (2007-2008), Sulle antinomie di ‗incipit‘… ovvero, del potere dell‘analogia, in La torre di Babele. Rivista
di letteratura e linguistica 5, Parma: MUP Editore, 115-120.
Auerbach, E. (1956), Mimesis. Il realismo nella letteratura occidentale, Torino: Einaudi, 30-57.
Banfi, E. (1991), Alloglotti in Roma imperiale: per una definizione della storia linguistica del latino come L2, in F.
Aspesi – M. Negri (a cura di), Studia linguistica amico et magistro oblata. Scritti di amici e allievi dedicati alla
memoria di Enzo Evangelisti, Milano: Edizioni Unicopli, 1991, 79-105.
Boyce, B. (1991), The Language of the freedmen in Petronius‘ Cena Trimalchionis, Leiden - New York – Kôln: E. J.
Brill.
Cavalca, M. G. (2001), I grecismi nel Satyricon di Petronio, Bologna: Pàtron Editore.
Ciaffi, V. (1955), Intermezzo nella Cena petroniana (41,10-46,8), in Rivista di Filologia classica 33, 113-145.
De Beaugrande, R.A. – Dressler, W.U. (1984), Introduzione alla linguistica testuale, Bologna: il Mulino.
Freddi, G. (1979), Didattica delle lingue moderne, Bergamo: Minerva Italica.
Freddi, G. (1994), Glottodidattica. Fondamenti, metodi e tecniche,Torino: UTET.
Freddi, G. (1999), Psicolinguistica, sociolinguistica, glottodidattica. La formazione di base dell‘insegnate di lingue
e di lettere, Torino: UTET.
Gaide, F. (1993), L‘ambiguïté linguistique dans la Cena Trimalchionis: de la grammaire antique a l‘intuition du
sens pragmatique?, in Revue de philologie, de littérature et d‘histoire anciennes 67, 251-256.
Giacalone Ramat, A. (2000), Mutamento linguistico e fattori sociali: riflessioni tra presente e passato, in P. Cipriano
– R. D‘Avino – P. Di Giovine (a cura di), Sociolinguistica e linguistica storica, Atti del convegno della società
italiana di Glottologia, Roma: Il Calamo, 45-78.
Heller, M. (1995), Code-switching and the politics of language, in L. Milroy – P. Muysken, One speaker, two
languages, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 158-174.
Heseltine, M. (1913), Petronius, with an English translation by Michael Heseltine, Loeb Classical Library, London:
Heinemann.
Hofmann, J.B. (19852), La lingua d‘uso latina, introduzione, traduzione italiana e note a cura di L. Ricottili,
Bologna: Pàtron Editore.
Magnani, L. (19972), Paura della morte, angoscia della vita di gente comune in Petronio, in N. Criniti (a cura di),
Gli affanni del vivere e del morire. Schiavi, soldati, donne, bambini nella Roma imperiale, Brescia: Grafo, 131-149.
Mùller, K. (19954), Petronii Arbitri Satyricon reliquiae, edited by K. Mùller, Stuttgart-Leipzig: Teubner.
Petersmann, H. (2000), La latinizzazione dell‘Italia meridionale e il Satyricon di Petronio, in J. Herman – A.
Marinetti (a cura di), La presistoria dell‘italiano, Atti della tavola rotonda di linguistica storica (Università Ca‘
Foscari di Venezia 11-13 giugno 1998), Tùbingen: Max Niemeyer Verlag, 81-92.
Priuli, S. (1975), Ascyltus. Note di onomastica petroniana, Collection Latomus 140, Bruxelles: Latomus.

804

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21452">
                <text>117</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21453">
                <text>The role of language in the process of social integration:  from the ancient Cena Trimalchionis to the contemporary world.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21454">
                <text>Galaverna, Maria Elena</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21455">
                <text>The Ancient World melting pot is not so different from the globalized  contemporary society, in which various people and languages are constantly meeting each  others. In particular, language still plays a leading part in the process of social  redemption, integration and cultural identity formation. This fact provides us a prominent  opportunity to compare these two backgrounds, noticing how the hic et nunc could help  explaining the past, which, in turn, could improve our analysis of the present. The  proposed contribution intends to apply some of the most known linguistic models on a  Latin literary text, the famous Cena Trimalchionis in Petronius‘ Satyricon, in order to  investigate its sociolinguistics implications. This system can frame a further  understanding of the passage, which gives back the possibility to outline some evergreen  rules about the relationship between the governing and the emerging class. As the Cena  shows, freedmen, who accorded a high prestige to Latin, aimed to imitate it; yet, they  were at the same time also bound to their mother tongue. Their linguistic choices reveal  both their wishes and their limits. According to this view, a good use of language, with  the consequent sense of being member of a group, granted – and still grants nowadays – a  privilege path towards emancipation to foreigners and lower classes. This presentation  aims to give some examples on the different levels of communication.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21456">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21457">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2755" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3526">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/92cc31b7cdbfa5f09951d30d6276b155.pdf</src>
        <authentication>3691579f0f79871c7dfdcec87f791f89</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21465">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

Infringements, syntactic transgressions and disturbances:
for a linguistic analysis based on a frequential study
of communicative will in Vittorio Sereni's poetry.
Luca Gatti
Università degli Studi di Parma, Italia
luca.gatti3@studenti.unipr.it
Abstract: The frequency's applied linguistics to the study of corpora - already found
in classical tradition - can offer itself as an ancillary tool to stylistic interpretation and
con-tent production of a literary author. The proposed contribution intends to "escape"
from literary critics: the frequency study of certain language particles applied to a
digitized corpus allows to dig deep in the non-grammaticality of Vittorio Sereni, a
twentieth-cen-tury's major Italian poet, discovering how an "other reading" could
open up meanings that were broken by a "grammatically correct" reading: in other
words, from the signifier to the signified. A systematic study of displacements may
open new ways of interpreta-tions of defined poetic corpora. Relying on the modern
concept of the textual uncon-scious, we discovered in phenomena such as
agglutination, adverbial accumulation or syntactic displacements an evidence of
painful entropy, not otherwise expressible. Sum-ma of these "unintentional poetics" is
the astonishing little poem Un posto di vacanza. The proposed analysis' model is
exportable to any other author, in the same way, with the same aims and results.
Key Words: applied linguistics, particles' dislocation, textual inconscious,
communicati-ve will, frequential study of corpora.

Introduction
The following study has essentially a psycho-linguistic and communicative approach: it aims to be a new
rea-ding to a deeper and more aware access to Sereni's poetics. Like virgilian tibicines, in Sereni it is possible to
notice "speaking spies" in language subtending an inner silence. The forcing of language is more justifiable if it is
seen as a weaker possession: when a poet goes beyond the straight rules it marks a signal. We will try to fathom the
inner forces that led to those "outgrowth" of language, but without escaping from the text-matter understanding and
his communica-tive will. (Plat. Crat. 387b; Saussure 1922; Titone 1973: 5-18, 1988; Cigada-Rigotti 2000: 15-6).
Inside the problematic relationship between syntax, semantics and logic, we will try - wherever possible - to
assess how a change in syntax can alter the range of meanings and vice versa (Chomsky 1955: 36, 2002; Alinei:
1974 202-3, Pennisi-Perconti 2006: 124). Without claiming any ultimate solution, we will attempt to explore the text
with a sort of carotaggio linguistico ("language drill", Vedovelli 1999), also to emphasize the ancillary function of
linguistics and its possible contribution to the mare magnum of literary criticism.
To return ab ovo, the existence of Sereni's trasgressions is clearly peculiar as well as the aesthetic pleasure
of poetry is only preliminary in nature, while the real enjoyment is the tensions' liberation in mind (Musatti 1970:
199-200): a discrepancy is similar to a lapsus, or a failure to act, or a deviation, in a "scraped hypotext" (which bears
but makes patent the forcing) that is not a field of words alone, but must give an account of facts (Barbieri 2007 40,
Musatti 1970: 80, Astori 2009: 195).

Methodological note
The analysis is based on the study of Sereni's complete poetic works as a linguistic corpus: in this regard it
has been carried out a preliminary scan of the digitized works (Frontiera, Diario d'Algeria, Strumenti umani, Stella
variabi-le) to obtain a complex of texts amenable to frequency's studies, position's research within the verse,
iuncturae, etc.

Theoretical hypothesis
765

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
In Sereni's poetry, in general, the displacement of some parts of the speech from the standard position
would seem to show a distorted grammar, most often because the syntactic movement must come to a dead-end and
could not go beyond, to compel a further recovery. The additions to the final position, almost in the form of particles'
re-opening, can lead to a violence that might affect the passage's meaning in semantic area: the loss due to rules'
infringments must be recovered elsewhere. We will give a short essay of the most important observed phenomena,
beginning with the ana-lysis of certain particles (adverbs, etc.) and their position (and movement) within the
sentence.

Vittorio Sereni's short biography
Sereni was born in Luino, near the swiss border, in 1913. His family moved to Brescia in 1924 and to Milano in
1932. He graduated in Italian literature in 1936, with a thesis threating Guido Gozzano. In 1941 composed Frontiera. Called
to arms, became a prisoner in Algerian and Moroccan camps. From this experience he took inspiration for a later book of
poetry, Diario d'Algeria, published in 1947. In 1952 he joined the Pirelli company and has been Mondadory's literary director
from 1958 until his dead, occurred in 1983. In 1965 he published Gli strumenti umani; his last collection entitled Stella
variabile appeared in
1981. Sereni also traslated into Italian many works of - among others - Pierre Corneille,
Paul Valéry, William Carlos Williams, and René Char.

Particles' analisys
Più ("more")
In Sereni's poetic work there are 142 occurrences of più. We found some criteria for classification, established in five basic positions within the verse: initial (I), post-initial (PI), central (C), pre-final (PF) and final (F). The
fi-nal scheme (8 I; 21 PI; 62 C; 33 PF; 15 F), put into a mathematical system, leads to an end-shifted Gaussian
curve. Un posto di vacanza acts as center of attraction to the violence inflicted upon the syntax. In "Vittoriovoyeur"'s narrative climax ("surviving voyeur", Un posto di vacanza V 22-23) the displaced particle più underlines a
forced closure. Here is the passage (see also Matthew 4,9):
"Tutto questo," dice la donna, "ti darò
se prosternandoti mi adorerai".
Ma l'uomo, ímpari al sogno e alla sopraffazione
si disanima presto, non li solleva una musica pi÷.
Un posto di vacanza III 11-12.
The last fragment of hendecasyllable in a generative-transformational approach (Chomsky 1988; CigadaRi-gotti 2004: 277) emerges thus formed:
[F non [SA li [SV solleva t_li [SN una musica]]] pi÷]
In SVO languages the stylistic zero degree should be una musica non li solleva più ("a music does not lift
them anymore"), where the distance between più and non (logically related) is justified by the lack of the alienating
co-pula subject-più; or possibly, with the subject located at the bottom, non li solleva più una musica. We can see
how a shift of particles from the standard position (attached to the verbal predicate) may affect grammaticality: the
syntactic movement must stop and cannot go further, forcing a re-opening. An addition of the final displaced particle
brings to a violence that might even, in extreme cases, affect the meaning, both in logics and semantics. Noteworthy
is the presence of the tied-pronoun li ("them") in the sentence, which does not logically agree: it could refer to
l'uomo ("the man"), but we would have a discrepancy in numbers. In fact it refers to i due che vanno lungo il fiume
azzurri e bianchi ("The two who go along the river, blue and white", ibid. 1). It manifests itself as a logic ellissi: we
may postulate (to keep pro-noun's signifiance) that deep subjects in Sereni can cross borders, as eternal ghostly
presences.
We will broaden its scope to the context. The movement is not stopped to the period, but continues in
another strongly ungrammatical sentence, where the reversal of the standard sequence verb-participle is a strong
evidence of syntactic entropy:
E quasi niuna
di queste cose stata fosse, torna
lei quello che stata era:
un'ombra del sangue e della mente
e verso la marina
766

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
in picciola ora si dileguarono.
Un posto di vacanza III 12-17.
The inconsistency in logics and semantics in a text is often a sign of uneasely approach to some author's
men-tal contents (Barbieri 2007: 77). On the other hand, we note how the parts in italics (the author himself
confirmed Boc-caccio's ownership, Sereni 1973: 33) appear to act as a protective shield to a potentially painful
content (the sea theme, Un posto di vacanza I 15-6). Two author's sides are in internal conflict: facts and worthtelling. It is thus possible to no-tice a discrepancy in language (the "irriducibility" of the arcaisms niuna, "none", and
picciola, "little") and the conse-quencial stressed syntactic developement (torna lei quello che stato era, "comes
back she what been had"). The pro-blem reaches a deep complexity, as Sereni himself warns us that "can be a good
simulator" (as "banks' imploring", Un posto di vacanza IV 28-29).
Già ("yet", "already")
E gli altri allora - mi legge nel pensiero quegli altri carponi fuori da Stalingrado
mummie di già soldati
dentro quel sole di sciagura fermo
sui loro anni aquilonari... dopo tanti anni
non è la stessa cosa?
Nel vero anno zero 12-17.
In this text già is deeply-grammaticalized as an adjective which strictly precedes the noun, like a temporal
at-tribute. The particle, placed in genitive, loses grammaticalization (as in a magnetic field) and points to the other
sub-stantive from which could receive any sense (mummie, "mummies"). It seems that Sereni perceives già as an
annexion parcel to deeper meaning of soldati ("soldiers"), an adjectival past participle ([as]soldare, "engage"). The
arisen link marks the elliptical nature of the verse (see also La speranza 26) and has some affinity with the highly
viable type "ex - ..." (at least, Ouaknin 2004).
Già is sometimes marked by a distinct temporal alogics:
C'erano tutti, o quasi, i volti della mia vita
compresi quelli degli andati via
e altri che già erano in vista
lí, a due passi dal confine
non ancora nei paraggi della morte.
La speranza 25-29.
The christian già e non ancora ("yet and not already") is not logically contraddicted (as we are in a-logics):
it is the scandal of our existence in this world and not in the other yet.
The sea theme (see also Lavori in corso III 3-8) is a key (Un posto di vacanza I 1-8) to the inner and
inconscious Sereni's poetics as an ever-unfinished work (see Lavori in corso).
e vinto il naturale spavento
ecco anche me dalla parte del mare
fare con lui tutt'uno
senza zavorra o schermo di parole,
fendere il poco di oro che rimane
sulle piccole isole
postume al giorno tra le scogliere in ombra già:
ancora un poco, ed è daccapo il nero.
Un posto di vacanza II 62-69.
The emotional and narrative turning poing is underlined by a strongly marked già: the poet is leaving
behind the river-sea limbo (nel punto, per l'esattezza, dove un fiume entra nel mare, "in the point, to be exact, where
a river goes into the sea, ibid. I 11) to indulge in an other-nature, leaving the "words" for "things" (chissà che di lí
traguardan-do non si allacci nome a cosa, "who knows that thence goaling name would not tie to thing", ibid. I 22);
the disconti-nuation is abrupt and forced, the closure is a "syntactic slap", the inversion acts on the standard
perceived position: sig-nifier and signified are both damaged. In fact, as the poet states, ancora un poco, ed è
daccapo il nero ("a few more, and the dark over again").

767

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
There are other similar cases, linked by deep movements. Here is a significant one:
Mi hai
tolto l'aculeo, non
il suo fuoco - sospiro abbandonandomi a lei
in sogno con lei precipitando già.
La malattia dell'olmo 29-31.
La malattia dell'olmo is a central poetry of the memory-life system: it contains, inter alia, the verse that
gives a title to the collection (guidami tu, stella variabile, finché puoi..., "lead me, variable star, till you can..." v. 11),
a prayer that reveals the difficult relationship between life and artistic inspiration. Memory is a "never satisfied"
(ibid. 25) "an-noying thorn" (ibid. 23). In her last drop we find a double reference (a lei, "to her", con lei, "with her",
ibid. 30-31) in a climax bringing to an unfinishining and everlasting ictus. The hendecasyllable rythm is abruptly
broken by the mono-syllabic clause, which leaves us with the evidence of an other-nature. The reversal affects the
verb, a verb of unfinished aspect (precipitando, "crashing") that reveals his nominal kernel. The last two verses are
supported by a structural rein-forcement of the speech by a figure of repetition (a lei, con lei), which helps to reduce
the unpredictability and stabilize the experience built up through the words (Barbier 2007: 65). The syntactic
structure of the sentence does not allow too many variations in particles "wandering".
In Giovanna e i Beatles the diffraction effect is pushed into a strong a-grammaticality (like the famous ibis
redibis non morieris in bello):
Passato col loro il suo momento già?
Giovanna e i Beatles 9.
The verse is a clear separation between two parts: the first one recalls a listening of The Beatles (ibid. 7-8),
the second one spreads out a peculiar concept, distinctive in Sereni, of musica diabolus in memoria (Un posto di
vacanza II 21-23, A Vittorio Sereni 7, Sereni 1981). The climax is achieved by a syntactic inversion in the two final
lines (Giovan-na e i Beatles 16-17), with the subject at the bottom interspersed with extraneous elements. The
sentence lacks of a main verb, as well as già seems to substitute itself to the verb to be ("passed with theris his
moment yet?").
The position of già within the verse in Frontiera, Diario d'Algeria and Gli strumenti umani (5 I, 6 PI, 13 C,
9 PF, 1 F) will be gravitationally attracted to the end in Stella variabile (2 I, 2 PI, 3 C, 0 PF, 7 F). Now we can truly
un-derstand this particle's deep nature in Sereni's last collection: 4 of 5 reversals even go to coincide with già's final
solu-tion. In some areas the general perception of grammaticality is clear and solid, in other ones there is "evidence
of obscurity": where we find the diffraction phenomenon (Brambilla Ageno 1984: 112-3) with varied and
inconclusive solutions there is always an inner difficulty.

The last closure
In Sereni we find a never ending search for a last closure:
Pensare
cosa può essere - voi che fate
lamenti dal cuore delle città
sulle città senza cuore cosa può essere un uomo in un paese,
sotto il pennino dello scriba una pagina frusciante
e dopo
dentro una polvere di archivi
nulla nessuno in nessun luogo mai.
Intervista a un suicida 56-64.
The game of chiastic tautology (now a negative sense of bitter absence) will be resumed in Un posto di
vacan-za I 1-2, always correlated with inner turmoil. It is possible to see a repetition-formed climax (cosa può
essere, "what can be", Intervista a un suicida 60), spaced in a chiastic structure that iterates the trend almost
768

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
bombastic, declamory, suddendly chocked: e dopo ("and then", ibid. 62) is a verse made up mostly of silences.
These devices are the prelude to the four-fold iteration of vacuum's theme in the final line: it is the ontological
impossibility of things and man, both in space and time ("nothing nobody nowhere never").
Both forms of iteration an storage require a serial structure and rhythm that enforce in order to alleviate the
de-stabilizing force of its contents (Barbieri 2007: 66): in Sereni the structural bank of language is always a shape of
defen-se in particularly sensitive issues.
Mai la pagina bianca o meno per sé sola invoglia
tanto meno qui tra fiume e mare.
Nel punto, per l'esattezza, dove un fiume entra nel mare.
Un posto di vacanza I 9-11.
Once again the accumulation of "negative agents" is accompanied by a syntactic entropy ("never the blank
page or less for itself alone invites / neverless here between river and sea") bringing to the possibly most tragic verse
of the little poem, if the "thing" is now collpased into the sea, (ibid. 8), in a more-leveled day of high tide (ibid. 1).
Lì ("there")
The famous Adriano's verses (Hohl 1971) are a faraway echo for a particular Sereni's locution (Conte 1974: 46):
Amò, semmai servissero al disegno,
quei transitanti un attimo come persone vive
e intanto
sull'omissione il mancamento il vuoto che si pose
tra i dileguati e la sogguardante la
farfugliante animula lí
crebbe il mare, si smerigliò il cristallo.
Un posto di vacanza IV 9-15.
The comprension is strongly compromised, as well as the discontinuity point acts on border of an
enjambment. The particle lí is put at the bottom but next verse-related ("among the disappeared and the glancing the
/ gibbering soul-ly there / grew the sea, the crystal ground"). The monosyllabic clause-solution is once again the clue
for a sudden down-fall: as we surrender to sea, we lose our nature and we stop being river.
The displaced and strongly marked particle lí comes again:
C'erano tutti, o quasi, i volti della mia vita
compresi quelli degli andati via
e altri che già erano in vista
lí, a due passi dal confine
non ancora nei paraggi della morte.
La speranza 25-29.
The poetry talks about the unbearable burden of memory, which, going beyond, imprints herself to
everything, even to the not-belonged: nebolous faces begin to speak as dead presences, or as "almost gone away"
ones. The particle lí is on the edge, on the limit between life and death, just postponed to the enjambment,
underlining the closeness to the irreversible step ("and others that were facing yet / there, a stone's throw from the
border / not yet in death's neightbor-hood").

Sereni's translations
Another contribute to this research may come from a study of Sereni's translations (Sereni 1981). His
introduc-tive words have for us a psychological and exegetical value:
Tradurre non è mai stato per me un esercizio. Qualche volta una fatica, pi÷
spes-so un piacere. Dell'esercizio ha avuto sempre qualche effetto benefico a
cose fat-te, dico in senso prevalentemente psicologico. È un lavoro
rasserenante, esenta dallo sgomento della famigerata pagina bianca, che in tali
circostanze si apre in-vece come un invito, magari sottilmente provocante: il
pi÷ è fatto da un altro, può essere affrontato anche a freddo ben sapendo che

769

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
in breve il calore verrà. Un nume che ci osservava dall'alto diventa via via un
ospite silenzioso ma disponibi-le e incoraggiante.
Premessa VIII
It is thus possible resuming with the introduction's statement: the pleasure the poet is talking about ("I
always had some benefits after the fact, I mean in a mainly psychological sense") reminds us the freudian
description of ars poetica's genetic processes (Musatti 1970: 199). Not by chance we find the white page's reference
(Barberi 2007: 108, Sogno 6), in the iterated Fortini's verse:
Sereni esile mito
filo di fedeltà non sempre giovinezza è verità
.........
Strappalo quel foglio bianco che tieni in mano.
Un posto di vacanza I 12-14.
By Sereni's words:
Esiste poi, o almeno è esistito per me, un momento ulteriore nel quale non si
tra-duce pi÷, semplicemente, un testo, bensí si traduce l'eco, la ripercussione
che quel testo ha avuto in noi. [...] C'è di pi÷. Tra le traduzioni in cui mi sono
impe-gnato molte se non tutte hanno corrisposto a precisi momenti della mia
esistenza, li hanno accompagnati come può farlo un motivo musicale,
abbastanza perchè il mio ricordo ne porti il tono, l'accento e il colore. E non è
strano che tale aspetto risulti pi÷ durevole rispetto alla memoria di quanto si è
scritto in proprio perchè la coscienza di quanto si è scritto in proprio è pi÷
rapidamente estinta dall'attesa di scrivere altro e dalla tensione che questo
comporta.
Premessa IX.
The "own-writings' expectations and the tension carried by‖ remind us a primary lyric for the study of
Sere-ni's production, which could be even a poetic declaration:

Se ne scrivono ancora.
Si pensa a essi mentendo
ai trepidi occhi che ti fanno gli auguri
l'ultima sera dell'anno.
Se ne scrivono solo in negativo
dentro un nero di anni
come pagando un fastidioso debito
che era vecchio di anni.
No, non è pi÷ felice l'esercizio.
Ridono alcuni: tu scrivevi per l'Arte.
Nemmeno io volevo questo che volevo ben altro.
Si fanno versi per scrollare un peso
e passare al seguente. Ma c'è sempre
qualche peso di troppo, non c'è mai
alcun verso che basti
se domani tu stesso te ne scordi.
I versi.
We should note in v. 11 the relative construct with an ellipses of subject, which may wrongly be linked to
the object: the structure is redundant and muddled ("nether did I want this that I did want something else"). The
discontinui-ty point is put, once again, in defence of potentially painful contents.
In a René Char's translation the bottom-shift trend is clearly established,
Qui l'entendit jamais se plaindre?
Qualcuno l'ha sentita lamentarsi mai?
Yvonne 1.
770

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
demostrating how Sereni's ludus of dispacement acts deeply even in translation's scope.

Conclusions
It seems that grammatical subversions could be considered a key to reach the ego of the poet, an access
which is overwhelmed by the transition and suddenly closed, even among existential rubble.
Clause dissolving: an oratian parallelism?
quae prius multum facilis mouebat
cardines. Audis minus et minus iam:
―Me tuo longas pereunte noctes,
Lydia, dormis?‖
Odi I, 25, 5-8.
Lidia is aging: in fact fewer and fewer fellows are disturbing her by knocking a door which once upon a
time revolved easily on its hinges. We early arrive to a moment of maximum tension, driven by an ambigous plot:
audis mi-nus et minus iam. They are the sentimental lover's words, who's complaining about his sadness in front of
the closed house (Pasquali 1920: 445). This iam clause-posed is an unicum in Oratius's odes: it marks a point in
flowing of words, as a shot change. From the hidden introspection, torn by iuvenes protervi (ibid. 2), to a bitter
future, regrets, an dryness left by a living youth. Iam deeply merges già and più significations: from iam nunc to the
resolutive and eternal più in negative sentence (Castiglioni 1996), like the famous nec iam poterat bellum differri
(Liv. Hist. II, 30). Sereni's clauses may have a deep reference to the eternal and inner silence of ictus, a stylistic
effect even present in Dante's giants (In-ferno XXXI 142-145, Chiavacci-Leonardi 1991).
Anyway, Oratius's consonance is not limited to the bottom-related displacement: it is a way to tell a story,
or better, to avoid it, especially choking any sea-reference (Un posto di vacanza I 31, 37-9, II 11-2; Pantarei 1967:
51-2; Barbieri 2007: 132-3). We may find some analogies between Un posto di vacanza and Oratius's (I,9)
construction.
Vides ut alta stet candidum
Soracte nec iam sustineant onus
silvae laborantes geluque
flumina constiterint acuto?
Dissolve frigus ligna super foco
large reponens atque benignius
deprome quadrimum Sabina,
o Thaliarche, merum diota.
ibid. 1-8.
The inside-outside juxtapposition is a clear shutdown to inner contents. Oratius's psychological clause is
thus present when going further is not possible anymore and it is necessary to talk about something else. The
correlations keep on 9-16, where the glance skips from divinity to the inner and forthcoming (carpe diem in I, 11, 8).
The poet does not name himself senex (yet in canieties... morosa, ibid. 16-7) and focuses his friend's youth, called
puer (ibid. 15): in-stead of expressing directly a painful concet, a protective "verbal pillow" decreases the negative
impact of that idea, event, or memory (Barbieri 2007 66). The climax is thus never achieved, as it is deviated to a small
object, like a pointless appea-rance (pignusque dereptum lacertis, ibid. 22).
In Sereni's little poem, the ludus of psychological enclosurers opening other issues appears in maximum
ten-sion's moments, as the poet would seem to "tell the story":
Chissà che di lí traguardando non si allacci nome a cosa
... (la poesia sul posto di vacanza).
Un posto di vacanza I 22-23.
But the closure is peremptory (non scriverò questa storia, ―I will not write this story‖, ibid. 27), and an
other-talking is only left (ma uno di sinistra / di autentica sinistra (mi sorprendevo a domandarmi) / come ci sta
come ci vive al mare?, ―but a left-winged / a truly left-winged (I caught myself wondering) / how does he feel on the
seaside?‖, ibid. 34-36), even distorting story's time (anno: il '51. Tempo del mondo: la Corea, "year: '51. World's

771

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
time: Korea‖, ibid. 38; qua sopra c'era la linea, l'estrema linea della Gotica, ―here was the line, the extreme Gothic
line‖, ibid. 49).
Accompanying a disruptive moment (Un posto di vacanza III 12) and his ungrammatical consequence (ibid.
13-8), the psychological clause arises: è il teatro di sempre, è la guerra di sempre ("it is the ever-theatre, it is the
ever-war", ibid. 19).

Through 'displacements' and 'scraped hypotext'
Sereni's displacements seem to be an ―other pulsation's clue‖, in the difficult but necessary balance between
ego and what you want tell about yourself. As we all are good story-tellers (Bariberi 2007: 13), Sereni, besides being
a "good simulator‖, ―will not tell this story‖: in this impossibility, always sublimely touched till the breaking up,
seems to be the first unhinging engine, which acts stronger as stronger the unconscious and mystifying will is. This
wants to prove how behind a morphosyntactic structure much more can be hidden: where a normative reading would
be silent, the awareness carried by the disrupted sentence let us foresee beyond the erasures a clear and unequivocal
communica-tive will. The displacements are thus the superficial morphology of deep processes.
To conclude will be proposed, without any further comment, a Sereni's autobiographical note to Un posto di
vacanza (Isella 2000: 782-3), as our last proof of "textual unconsciousness", (which bears but makes patent the
forcing) that is not a field of words alone, but gives an account of facts.
Chissà poi se all'indeterminatezza temporale delle parti successive non sia da
ripor-tare l'appunto che una lettura sociologica, anzi, ecologica, potrebbe
muovere a questi versi: la quasi totale ignoranza in essi dello stato di
inquinamento di acque e coste, non risarcita dalla tardiva e forse troppo poco
perspicua resipiscenza del penultimo rigo di pag. 25. Mi toccherebbe in tal caso,
senza tuttavia illudermi di trovare grazia per questo, obiettare l'atemporalità del
lontano movente o, se pi÷ piace, dell'origine emotiva: cioè del primo incontro con
un oggetto a noi esterno, luogo o figura che sia, e della velleità competitiva (―la
sfida‖) che ne risulta e che avrà poi una sua sto-ria, in qualche modo condizionata
sempre da quando lo sguardo aveva creduto di co-gliere quella prima volta magari, nel caso specifico, del tutto a monte di ogni pre-occupazione ecologica.
Che è quanto accade, non di rado, persino nei rapporti con le persone.

References
Alinei, M. (1974), La struttura del lessico, Bologna: Il Mulino.
Astori, D. (2009), rec. to Barbieri 2007, in Poetiche 1 (2009), 195-201.

772

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Astori, D. (2010), ―Tradurre l'ineffabile‖, in M. Biasiolo, Olga Gogala di Leesthal, Bologna: CLUEB, 151-66.
Baldini, M. (1990), Il linguaggio dei mistici, Brescia: Queriniana.
Barbieri, G.L. (2007), Tra testo e inconscio. Milano: FrancoAngeli 2007.
Bellinelli, E. (1967), Vent'anni del Premio letterario "Libera Stampa". Lugano: Pantarei.
Brambilla-Ageno, F. (1984), L'edizione critica nei testi volgari, Padova: Antenore.
Branca, V. (1992), Decameron, Torino: Einaudi.
Castiglioni, L. &amp; Mariotti, S. (1996), Vocabolario della lingua latina, Torino: Loescher.
Chiavacci-Leonardi, A.M. (1991), La commedia, Milano: Mondadori.
Chomsky, N. (1955), ―Logical syntax and semantics‖, in Language, XXXI 1 36-45.
Chomsky, N. (1988), Language and problems of knowledge, Massachusetts Institute of Technology
Chomsky, N. (2002), Syntactic Structures, Berlin-New York: Mouton de Gruyter.
Cigada, S. &amp; Rigotti, E. (2004), La Comunicazione verbale, Milano: Apogeo.
Conte, G.B. (1974), Memoria dei poeti e sistema letterario, Torino: Einaudi.
Hohl, E. (1971), Scriptores historiae augustae, Leipzig: Teubener.
Isella, D. (2000), Sereni. Poesie, Milano: Mondadori.
Liggio, F. (2007), La ―preghiera‖. Azione espressiva di residuo atavico nella specie umana, Foggia: Bastogi.
Moroni, G. (1995), Appunti di ritmica e metrica: in margine a una trascurata teoria musicale del ritmo poetico,
Bolo-gna: CLUEB.
Musatti, C.L. (1970), Freud. Con antologia freudiana, Torino: Boringhieri.
Ouaknin, M.A. &amp; Rotnemer, D. (2004), Cosí giovane e già ebreo, Casale Monferrato: Piemme.
Pasquali, G. (1920), Orazio Lirico, Firenze: Le Monnier.
Pennisi, A. &amp; Perconti, P. (2006), Le scienze cognitive del linguaggio, Bologna: Il Mulino.
Rabearivelo J. J (2006)., Presque songes, Saint-Maur-des-Fossés: Sépia.
Reale, G. (1991), Platone. Tutti gli scritti, Milano: Rusconi.
Saussure, F. (1992), Cours de linguistique générale, Paris: Payot.
Sereni, V. (1973), Un posto di vacanza, Milano: All'insegna del pesce d'oro.
Sereni V. (1981), Il musicante di Saint-Merry, Torino: Einaudi.
Titone, R. (1973), ―A Psycholinguistic Definition of 'the Glossodynamic Model' ‖ in R.I.L.A V 1 5-18.
Titone, R. (1988), Il linguaggio nella interazione didattica Roma: Bulzoni.
Vedovelli, M. (1999), Indagini sociolinguistiche nella scuola e nella società italiana in evoluzione Milano:
FrancoAn-geli.

773

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21459">
                <text>113</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21460">
                <text>Infringements, syntactic transgressions and disturbances:  for a linguistic analysis based on a frequential study  of communicative will in Vittorio Sereni's poetry.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21461">
                <text>Gatti, Luca</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21462">
                <text>The frequency's applied linguistics to the study of corpora - already found  in classical tradition - can offer itself as an ancillary tool to stylistic interpretation and  con-tent production of a literary author. The proposed contribution intends to "escape"  from literary critics: the frequency study of certain language particles applied to a  digitized corpus allows to dig deep in the non-grammaticality of Vittorio Sereni, a  twentieth-cen-tury's major Italian poet, discovering how an "other reading" could  open up meanings that were broken by a "grammatically correct" reading: in other  words, from the signifier to the signified. A systematic study of displacements may  open new ways of interpreta-tions of defined poetic corpora. Relying on the modern  concept of the textual uncon-scious, we discovered in phenomena such as  agglutination, adverbial accumulation or syntactic displacements an evidence of  painful entropy, not otherwise expressible. Sum-ma of these "unintentional poetics" is  the astonishing little poem Un posto di vacanza. The proposed analysis' model is  exportable to any other author, in the same way, with the same aims and results.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21463">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21464">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2756" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3527">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/850e878a272504af086ba73cbeff3dcd.pdf</src>
        <authentication>242b20c941db7557d0ff93ddb147472b</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21472">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

Pedagogies of the Home and International Schools: New Models for (Inter)
Cultural Education?
Bela Gligorova
Nova Internatiponal Schools, Macedonia
Bela.gligorova@nova.edu.mk

Abstract: As an educator at an international school located in a pre-dominantly Balkan
cultural milieu, I see myself crossing several contact zones (sometimes more than one,
simultaneously). While there is a dangerous sense of enjoyment that comes with this sort of
‗cultural ventriloquism‘, on the behalf of said practitioner, I cannot but help and wonder
about its long-term effects. Exacted through the medium of the English language, students
are encouraged to live out in what seems like a cultural safe-haven: as they are continuously
reminded of dominant social paradigms (gender, race and ethnicity, sexuality, religion, to
name a few) and their operational value within ‗an imagined international community‘, the
cultural identity of their discourse becomes foreign, un-Balkan, yet also un-English
(perhaps a quiet cosmopolitan? a delocalized ‗other‘?). They seem to remain dwellers of a
cushioned ‗non-place‘, a cultural contact zone within a larger contact area, for the duration
of their studies, and even beyond.
Key words: contact zone, cultural ventriloquism, non-places, heterotopias, quiet
cosmopolitan, transnational denizenship, pedagogies of the home

Introduction:
Constructing a cultural identity is as easy as mastering the nuances of a foreign language while
travelling to the country of its origin on an eight-hour flight. Indeed, there are gifted individuals among us who
are able to carry out such a feat in less than eight hours. (Fortunately or not, they are few in number.) However,
for most of us, nowadays, the process of constructing our cultural ‗selves‘ is the journey of a lifetime, as we
struggle to position ourselves within a cultural space that is no longer (re)presented as monolithically uniform.
We constantly enter battles with our cultural heritage (who we were before we were ‗we‘ or ‗I‘) and our cultural
responses (who ‗we‘ or ‗I‘ are now that we contribute to the ‗living out‘ of the said cultural legacy), since for the
most part these two notions are at odds with each other. In other words, we might be born into a certain cultural
group which, in turn, due to various social, political, and or religious circumstances may have distinctly reshaped
and restructured its beliefs and customs, so that it strikes the outsider as non-existent in the first place. Therefore,
when such individuals decide to reaffirm their cultural identity against the background of strong ties to the
indigenous culture they were born into and the greater social milieu they had assimilated to (as a result of
education, religious conversion, power accessibility, etc.) the outcome may prove disheartening, both to the
individuals in question, and to the larger social and familial environments. As an educator at an international
school located in a pre-dominantly Balkan cultural milieu, I see myself crossing several contact zones
(sometimes more than one, simultaneously). Cultural historian Mary Louise Pratt was the one who originally
coined the term ‗contact zone‘ (which seems to have become over the years inextricably tied to the proliferation
and understanding of auto/ethnographic narratives), herself searching for a descriptively dynamic way to
approach the study of social and personal relations amidst the intersecting frontiers of spaces marked by colonial
encounters. In her work on the relationship between travel writing and colonized historical discourse, titled
Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation, Pratt defines the contact zone as ―the space of colonial
encounters, the space in which peoples geographically and historically separated come into contact with each
other and establish ongoing relations, usually involving conditions of coercion, radical inequality and intractable
conflict.‖ (Pratt, 1992, 6) By choosing a denominator (‗contact‘) that is closer to linguistics than traditional
historical analysis, Pratt hopes to bring into perspective the relational side to subject formation within the terrain
of the colonized frontiers, therefore allowing for the production and distribution of auto/ethnographic
‗expressions‘ that are ‗heterogeneous‘ in structure, idiom and reception.
While there is a dangerous sense of enjoyment that comes with any sort of ‗cultural ventriloquism‘,
border-crossing, or bo(a)rdering, so to speak, on the behalf of said practitioner, I cannot but help and wonder
about its long-term effects. Exacted through the medium of the English language, students at international
schools are encouraged to live out in what seems like a cultural safe-haven: as they are continuously reminded of
dominant social paradigms (gender, race and ethnicity, sexuality, religion, to name a few) and their operational
value within ‗an imagined international community‘, the cultural identity of their discourse becomes foreign, un-

239

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Balkan, yet also un-English (perhaps a quiet cosmopolitan? a delocalized ‗other‘ in pursuit of global human
agency?). Some recent scholarship might go as far as to suggest that international schools are not unlike what
French scholar Michel Foucault deemed ‗heterotopias‘, or, non-hegemonically arranged spaces which operate
under the condition of ‗otherness‘. (Foucault 1986) As such, their function is to join together, on the one hand,
utopian perspectives, and on the other, real spaces, intellectual or physical, which in turn, stand as sites of
cultural otherness, linked yet produced in opposition to cultural hegemonies. Hence, cemeteries, gardens,
movies, brothels, boarding schools. And even if the daily life of individuals in one such space is controlled,
according to Foucault, by the bell and not the whistle, in truth, local students at international schools in the
Balkans seem to remain dwellers of a cushioned ‗non-place‘ (Augé, 1995), a cultural contact zone within a larger
contact area, for the duration of their studies, and even beyond. And with that, dangerously removed from any
prospect of living an integrated cultural life.

In lieu of a biographical note
When I graduated from the Department of English at the Faculty of Philology within the framework of
the State University in Skopje, almost a decade ago, I was certain of two things: a.) I wanted to teach literary
texts (no grammar, no tenses) and b.) I wished to work solely within the medium of English. With this in mind, I
applied for a position at then one of a few international high schools in Macedonia, Nova High School. Having
successfully completed Professor Ekaterina Babamova‘s graduation course in ELT Methodology, I felt up to the
challenge: I believed I had acquired the necessary tools that would guide me on this new path. I had also, prior to
enrolling at the Faculty of Philology, graduated from a US high school, on US soil, thus the added confidence.
Perhaps even cockiness. In October of 2000, I was assigned two classes, nominally called English 9 Regular and
English 12. The former comprised of students (sans three) who had recently graduated from state primary
schools in Macedonia, whereas the latter consisted of fifteen students who were a part of the very first class of
students the said high school had enrolled in September of 1997, when the school opened its doors for the first
time. Oddly enough, or so it seemed, the latter group was the more culturally diverse one, not just in terms of the
ethnicity pool but also in terms of citizenship. During that very same academic year, both classes allowed me to
witness a few key insights about cultural instruction in English, as well as English cultural instruction. Although
the 9th graders, for instance, had nearly polished syntax, their communal insights were tied to a Macedonian
context; if we were going to make any progress with a Renaissance play or a contemporary American short
story, I had to engage with them at a ‗local level‘. Which in turn, would ask for a comparativist method, and a
good deal of popular culture immersion. Whereas, with the 12th graders, whose English grammar skills were
picked up, peace-meal by peace-meal, from native speakers who taught at this school or at various other
international schools abroad that these students had attended prior to transferring, the communal insights were so
varied and versatile, that there seemed to be no common denominator. These ‗third culture kids‘, or better, these
‗hybrid cosmopolitans‘ could relate to everything and nothing; it all seemed too easy, or perhaps too vast.
Since then, the school‘s student population, in particular the one relating to the high school division, has
quadrupled; numbers aside, what has struck me, and those who have taught/teach, especially within the
Language Arts Department, is the overwhelming change local students (Macedonians, Albanians, Turks, Roma)
who matriculate at Nova International Schools bring with them, through distinct epistemologies and pedagogies,
which allows them to stay connected locally while thinking and writing and being internationally. Again, this
staggering change, which could and should be examined thoroughly through apt statistical data, based on
entrance exams‘ results and interview notes, has allowed me to conceptualize, as well as further explore, the
following research questions:
1. By attempting a delocalized ‗territory of culture‘ through their respective missions and objectives, do
international schools in the Balkans contribute to a (re)creation of a ‗pseudo nation-state scenario‘?
2. Even so, could their products (students) legitimately question the unspoken acceptance and affirmation
of culturally determined roles, imposed on Balkan individuality by various mechanisms of compliance
(governmental decisions, communal practices, tradition and gossip)?
3. Yet, when all is said and done, who is to implement a newly designed cultural mythos: individuals or
institutions?
On that note, in September 2005, upon return from graduate school, I started a project with a group of 25
entering 9th graders (freshmen), tentatively embedded within the context of our English 9 Honors class, yet
entirely for extra credit. Throughout the 4 years I spent with this group, which indeed changed in size and
circumstance, guiding them towards a successful completion of an Advanced Placement (AP) English Literature
and Composition class, this ‗pet project‘ of mine, became our focal point of discussion, immersion and selfassessment; in turn, giving birth to student-initiated projects, such as the one I will discuss later on in the text.

240

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
‗Journal Keeping‘ Project: a ‗quilted‘ way towards a reciprocal cultural methodology
The histories and lives of international students, in particular local kids from multicultural milieus
attending/attempting an international education setting, are not (well) represented in the local cultural policies.
Since said students have optioned out, for various reasons, to attend private schools (often deemed elitist and
viewed by the public as ‗the breeding grounds for snobs‘), their presence within a non-state education facility for
the duration of four years, resembles, to a point, a prolonged banishment from all matters relevant to an
integrated communal life. In other words, the local community does not feel responsible for their ‗cultural
upkeep‘ as they no longer exist as its young offspring. To take it a step further, according to French thinker and
scholar Michel Foucault, what we are facing in this case is another example of the intricate relationship(s)
existing between the production of various systems of knowledge (i.e., discourses) and the production of power
within a social framework. That is to say, each society exerts different rules and regulations that would
‗lawfully‘ police and discipline ‗undesired‘ discourses, thus maintaining its hold on power. Those who are
considered a viable threat to the dominant discourse and its tight grip on social structures may be dismissed as
‗mad‘, ‗non-conforming‘, to say the least. Classifying non-conforming individuals as mad eases the ‗burden‘ of
‗dealing with them‘; they could be almost surgically removed from the cultural unconscious, leaving a space
which is momentarily filled up by subjects that have been instructed to conform to the norms and ideals of the
dominant discourse. (However, even in a ‗well-rounded‘ oppressive social framework there is a push by the
marginalized ‗mad subjects‘ to re-claim/re-map this space which has been taken away from them.)
To make matters worse, once these students enter the ‗hallowed halls‘ of international schools, they
expect an unconditional welcome and a chance to participate and engage, fully, within a more or less, imagined
international community that would not shun their choice of being there. The expectations are great, perhaps
even illusionary, hence the disappointment, when it comes, hits hard. Just because a community is more versed
in politically correct discourse does not mean that it is unequivocally open and forthcoming and giving, or for
that matter, ready to welcome anyone unconditionally. While students at international schools in the Balkans are
indeed taken care of, namely, looked upon as individuals and not mere numbers, many international schools, due
to the very nature of their missions and objectives, and endowments, focus the bulk of their resources on a sad
but palpable fact, which can be best summed up as ‗teaching students to be quiet cosmopolitans‘, which in turn
amounts to the creation of a subculture that ironically de-personalizes education while attempting to guide and
foster intellect. This dangerous practice, whether we wish to admit to it or not, does double-harm: for one, it
requires of students to see themselves as empty vessels, stripped off cultural-familial, raced, or gendered
knowledge of their past (Thus, in the case of local students, there is a ‗twice removed‘ emptying which takes
place) (Delgado Bernal, 2002, 2006). Consequently, it convinces students that only a positivist type of
knowledge (white, male, Western) can help them succeed and thus enroll, with a scholarship, at a prestigious
university abroad, which is still the principal reason why most local students (and their families) make a leap of
faith and apply to international schools in the first place. While I did/do understand the reality of conformity and
acculturation, I wanted to find a way, through differentiated instruction, which could allow me to bequeath my
students with a means that would in turn help them understand the complexities of their two communities: the
home-base and the school environment; one primarily oral, the other unquestioningly written.
In a sense, I see now that I was attempting a kind of auto/ethnographic self-recovery: i.e., more than a
textual representation of auto-ethno-biographical modes of contact for and in multi-vocal settings. According to
ethnographer Deborah E. Reed Danahay, the editor of the first (and to this day, only) anthological work that
examines this hybrid form of life-writing ethnography, titled Auto/Ethnography: Rewriting the Self and the
Social, ‗autoethnography‘ is a boundary-crossing practice and product, simultaneously acting out the method
behind the concept; as a method and a text, the act of auto/ethnographic representing fuses ―both a postmodern
ethnography, in which the realist conventions and objective observer position of standard ethnography have been
called into question, and a postmodern autobiography, in which the notion of the coherent, individual self has
been similarly called into question.‖ (Reed Danahay, 1997, 2) As a result, whether or not the astute literary critic
or social historian decide, respectfully, to stake their claim either with the autobiographic or the ethnographic
side of the hybrid-form, ‗auto/ethnography‘ thwarts conventional story-telling practices (of the ‗realist school‘)
by trespassing cultural and social boundaries, thus exerting its presence in ―form of a self-narrative that places
the self in a social context.‖ (9)
Enter: ‗journal keeping‘.
Cultural historian Pierre Nora examined the relationship that exists between historical investment and
individual memory, offering a reading of ‗historical truths‘ and ‗remembered events‘ through lieux de mémoire,
that is, ‗sites of memory‘ which ―originate with the sense that there is no spontaneous memory, that we must
deliberately create archives, maintain anniversaries, organize celebrations, pronounce eulogies, and notarize bills

241

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
because such activities no longer occur naturally.‖ (Nora, 1989, 12) Within contemporary social practices, such
‗sites of memory‘ appear to be a necessity, a final defense against misrepresentation and unilateral polemics in
epistemologies and pedagogies. As children of history and memory, lieux de mémoire, according to Nora, are
unlike any previously encountered type of history, ancient or modern, since contrary to historical objects, they
are without a referent in reality. However, Nora is quick to point out that this unique trait does not leave the
‗sites of memory‘ without a referent all-together; lieux de mémoire are their own referents. Namely, they
constitute a double act: they are ―a site of excess closed upon itself, concentrated in its own name, but also
forever open to the full range of its possible significations.‖ (24) Bearing this in mind, I wanted to attempt a sort
of historical recovery filtered through the tools of feminist scholarship, hoping to show my students an example
of one such ‗site of memory‘; and with that, a way out of the slums of ‗quiet cosmopolitanism‘ and into
(perhaps) the alertness of ‗transnational cultural denizenship‘ (Buff, 2001).
Initially conceived as an attempt to showcase the value of written discourse, while drawing on the
abundance of orally transmitted knowledge my students had grown up with, I introduced the students to the
storytelling method of what Lomas and Joysmith (2005) term as ‗testimonio‘: an ethnographic genre/strategy
which allows the voiceless political subject – the local student – the necessary agency to account for the
connections that exist between lived experience and social (education) context.31 Namely, for a semester, my 9th
grade class, each Friday, worked on a reflection piece. At first, most preferred to work on their own, while with
time, groups started to form. The goal in mind: to think of a way in which their own varied experiences connect
them to the particular reading of the week, may it be a poem, a short story, a play or a chapter/chapters of a
novel. Thus, to use the allotted class time, and write down, in the English of their choice, the said reflection.
Each student had decided to ‗safe keep‘ his or her own reflection pieces in a folder, or a file, or even a notepad.
There was no word limit. No passing or failing grade, and no requirement deadline for a submission. Only a
hopefulness, that with time, each student may choose to share his or her own piece with someone else. At the end
of the semester, I had also hoped that each student would choose a piece to place on the class‘ cork board, so that
we could all part-take in a kind of ‗testimonial‘, a quilt-making record of our unhindered critical journey through
a series of English texts, i.e., texts written in the English language.
A few things occurred: the contact zone which this side-project carved out presented itself as the most
rewarding and equally the most challenging one I had ever dwelled into. Namely, the project took on a life of its
own, branching out in ways I had not anticipated or even hoped for. Freed from the burden of testing and
grading, or excessive monitoring, the quality of writing students presented had created a sense of reciprocity,
both in their distinctive relationship to each other, as peers and neighbours, and in their relationship to writing,
speaking, listening and thinking in English, now the formative medium of their life in international education.
Students started keeping personal blogs, they wrote Facebook notes, msn-ed their thoughts, frustrations,
reflections, dilemmas. When the academic semester came to an end, they asked if we could continue with our
‗Friday project‘, even if it was not possible to dedicate each Friday to its unfolding. We could meet after school,
on Saturdays, during breaks, they suggested. And we did.
For the next four academic years, as they matriculated through the Nova Language Arts curriculum,
these 25 local students (and in time 10 more ‗transfers‘), wrote about the various points of intersectionality
experienced by a Balkan native when facing the trials and tribulations of education in an international school
context. In turn, this empowering practice, unburdened by the weights of grades and arbitration, propelled their
written discourse in ways that no class-bound, test-teaching instruction could. In a sense, their ‗testimonio‘
storytelling practice, allowed them to conceptualize the validity of lived knowledge (a Roma girl from Tetovo)
as a key strategy in the process of any scholarly enquiry (racial formation in contemporary social practices). For
a class, (and a grade), over the years, they did produce nuanced and thoughtfully researched papers on an array
of topics, from the seemingly mundane enquiry into popular culture‘s archetypes (think: The Simpsons), all the
way to high-brow assertions on the relationship between the modern novel and masculinity discourses (think:
Joyce). Not to mention, the college-application essays, and the strength of their argumentation, as individuals.
For themselves, and their own contact zone, which seemed to expand with time, they initiated auxiliary projects
that expanded the ‗territory of culture‘ realm of the school, such as the MIR Celebrating Literacy Project, The
on-line Student-Reviewed Fanzine (The Discourse Detectives), The Reading Group Fellowship. All these
projects incorporate a reciprocal cultural methodology, thus allowing all participants to bear witness to their own
31

Here, I‘d like to thank the work of a colleague, Dr. Judith Flores Carmona, formerly of The University of Utah, and now
with Hampshire College, for encouraging me to make such an inter-cultural connection, one that I otherwise would not have
made, had I been teaching at a state school, or at a local university. Her own work in the Adelante Oral Histories Project
(AOHP) gave me the impetus and the strength to draw on the teachings of hooks, Friere, Anzaldua, as well as Elizabeta
Sheleva, and see the many common themes which exist between the pedagogy of the oppressed and the reciprocal
methodology in international education.

242

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
becoming of both subjects and objects of their own enquiry. And all have a longer shelf life than an academic
semester. However, with all said and done, I am still concerned about the following long-term effects, namely as
limitations and/or impetuses for further research:
1.
While inspirational education does propel change, when exacted through the medium of a
colonizing language and culture, could it affect real change within the leakage of the
pipeline of local identity formation?
2.
If so, by advocating for a ‗pedagogy of the home‘ (Delgado Bernal, 2001, 2002), aren‘t we,
(locally-affiliated) teachers and educators in international education, reverting to an
epistemology that in turn would dispossess our students from that very home we had set out
to promote, and turn them into vulnerable observers (Behar, 1996), that is, reflexive
insiders/outsiders bound by the within (Hill Collins, 1990, 1991)?

In Lieu of a Conclusion
Without the intention or the pretext of further colonization, of pedagogies or epistemologies, I do
believe that culturally reciprocal methodology is the only viable means, present out there for us, to create
dialogue amidst students from various and varied cultural and social milieus, yet co-habiting the same education
space. What I am still debating over, however, is (the extent of) the role English language instruction should play
in the creation of such an educational mythos

References
Augé, M. (1995). Non-Places: Introduction to an Anthropology of Supermodernity. Brooklyn and London:
Verso Books.
Behar, R. (1996). The Vulnerable Observer: Anthropology That Breaks Your Heart. Massachusetts: Beacon
Press.
Buff, R. (2001). Immigration and the Poltical Economy of Home: Carribean Brooklyn and American Indian
Minneapolis, 1945-1992. Los Angeles and London: University of California Press.
Delgado Bernal, D., Elenes, C.A., Godinez, F.E., Villenas, S. (Eds.) (2006). Chicana/Latina Education in
Everyday Life: Feminista Perspectives on Pedagogy and Epistemology. New York: State University of New
York (SUNY) Press.
Delgado Bernal, D. (2002). Critical Race Theory, LatCrit Theory, and Critical Raced-Gendered
Epistemologies: Recognizing Students of Color as Holders and Creators of Knowledge. Qualitative Inquiry,
8(1), 105-126.
Delgado Bernal, D. (2001). Learning and Living Pedagogies of the Home: The Mestiza Consciousness of
Chicana Students. International Journal of Qualitative Studies in Education, 14(5), 623-639.
Foucault, M. (1995). Discipline and Punish: The Birth of the Prison. New York: Second Vintage Books
Edition.
Foucault, M. (1986). Of Other Spaces. Trans. By Jay Miskowiec. Diacritics. 16 (1), 22-27.
Hill Collins, P. (1990). Black Feminist Thought: Knowledge, Consciousness, and the Politics of
Empowerment. Boston: Unwin Hyman.
hooks, b. (1994). Teaching to Transgress: Education as the Practice of Freedom. New York: Routledge.
Joysmith, C., Lomas, C. (Eds.) (2005). One Wound for Another/Una Herida por Otra: Testimonios de
Latin@s in the US Through Cyberspace (11 de Septiembre 2001 – 11 Marzo 2002). Mexico, D.F.:
Universidad Nacional Autonoma de Mexico.
Nora, P. (1989). Between Memory and History: Les Lieux de Mémoire. Representations, 26(Spring), 7-24.
Reed-Danahay, D.E. (Ed.) (1997). Auto/Ethnography: Rewriting the Self and the Social. Oxford: Berg. 117.

243

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21466">
                <text>36</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21467">
                <text>Pedagogies of the Home and International Schools: New Models for (Inter)  Cultural Education?</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21468">
                <text>Gligorova, Bela</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21469">
                <text>As an educator at an international school located in a pre-dominantly Balkan  cultural milieu, I see myself crossing several contact zones (sometimes more than one,  simultaneously). While there is a dangerous sense of enjoyment that comes with this sort of  ‗cultural ventriloquism‘, on the behalf of said practitioner, I cannot but help and wonder  about its long-term effects. Exacted through the medium of the English language, students  are encouraged to live out in what seems like a cultural safe-haven: as they are continuously  reminded of dominant social paradigms (gender, race and ethnicity, sexuality, religion, to  name a few) and their operational value within ‗an imagined international community‘, the  cultural identity of their discourse becomes foreign, un-Balkan, yet also un-English  (perhaps a quiet cosmopolitan? a delocalized ‗other‘?). They seem to remain dwellers of a  cushioned ‗non-place‘, a cultural contact zone within a larger contact area, for the duration  of their studies, and even beyond.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21470">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21471">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="2757" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="3528">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/46ece3bbe2fbe29c8617f38bfa75e92c.pdf</src>
        <authentication>ad82a8b22715fa615fca8799db3d82f0</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21479">
                    <text>1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

Albanians thinking ―Greek‖. Language acquisition within
acculturation process for second-generation Albanians in Greece
Themistokles Gogas
Epirus Institute of Technology
themistokles.gogas@education.lu
Abstract:The last years in Greece second generation immigrants who study at Greek
schools use Greek language fluently and in many cases they speak Greek in such a
proficiency that are not recognizable as non-Greeks. Primarily this means that these
individuals master the mechanism of parole. Moreover, these persons meet the
demands of education, which signifies the mastering of langue. In a secondary level
of approach the question arising is whether the structural elements of langue i.e. the
archetypes corresponding to abstract notions are similar to those of the greek native
speakers. Considering that young Greeks acquire the ‗greek‘ meaning of a word, the
research is focused on the examination of the way young immigrants acquire the
meanings of words. More specifically, which way young immigrants perceive
abstract meanings? In their own linguistic frame or through dominant language? In
other words, I shall approach the production of langue in its base, i.e. in the level of
the abstract notions.

1. Introductory note
The story goes back to 1946. In his Clear Thinking, Jepson argued:
If you translate the English word into the Russian word demokratichesky, you are,
linguistically speaking, translating with perfect accuracy, but you are not, in fact,
conveying meaning any more than you would be conveying meaning by using the word
'large' to describe a large inkpot or a large railway station. To us who have been trained
in the Liberal tradition of some three hundred years, democracy implies the
fundamentals of personal liberty.[…] But to the Russians, all these things which seem
to us so precious and so essential are no more than outmoded bourgeois inhibitions. To
them 'democracy' implies the classless state in which the means of production are
owned in common.
Despite the obvious Cold-War logic of this statement, one has to admit the apparent: the social, political,
economic or cultural context within which a word acquires its meaning. Susan Gal (1987) worked on this
field and examined bilingual minorities. Her approach is focused on abstract notions on domination or
subordination within their historical and politico-economic context. On a similar work, Maxwell (2004)
examines the ‗Magyarization‘ in Hungarian, German and Slovak languages under the Whorfian hypothesis.
He concludes to the importance of political realm in the formation of the word‘s meaning. A study of
Moschonas (2004) on Greek language reveals the ideological trends in a metalinguistic discourse. He also
concludes to the significance of political domain in the formation of language.

2. Theoretical frame
The conceptual construction of an individual about the world is based upon his/her language.
Hence, young persons acquire the meanings of the words of their ‗mother tongue‘ thanks to their living
experience within the limits of their linguistic (and national) community. Focal point of this paper is the
different way the world is perceived by users of different languages, for as Wardhaugh (1992: 220) states:
―you perceive only what your language allows you, or predisposes you to perceive. Your language controls
your ‗world-view‘. Speakers of different languages will, therefore, have different views‖. However, this
principle cannot apply to the same extend in cases of immigrant communities. The young members of an
immigrant community are exposed to both: the linguistic environment of their mother tongue, as well as to
that of the dominant language. Which language is the decisive, i.e. that who will facilitate a specific
individual to form his/her worldview?
Starting from the Linguistic Relativity Hypothesis (LRH) given by Whorf (1956) language, thought
and culture are interconnected. Stubbs (1997: 372) argued that ―[m]uch of the puzzle posed by Whorf and
others remains unresolved: it is particularly difficult to escape the circularity of arguments where language is
both cause and evidence‖. This peculiarity enables only approaches dealing with the socio-cultural
dimensions of language (Risager, 2006), or the mechanism that creates stereotypes or assumptions (Johnson,
1972). Also, it is important to be noted here the criticism on LRH, along with hints on racism of such

1190

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
statements (Stubbs, 1997: 361). ―If Aristotle had spoken Nootka (an American Indian language) then we
would have different logic‖. This statement is just an argument in the deployment of Stubbs‘ (op.cit.: 359)
criticism on Whorfian hypothesis, and it is followed by a counter-argument: bilinguals speak different
languages but they do not perceive the world differently. Bilingualism raises the issue of cultural dominance
over language. In particular, in case of immigrant communities the acculturation process plays an important
role in the perception of language.
The term acculturation refers to the process of cultural contact as well as the outcome of this
contact (Redfield, Linton &amp; Herskovits, 1936: 149; Berry &amp; Sam, 1997: 293-294; Padilla &amp; Perez, 2003;
Baldwin, Longhurst, McCracken, Ogborn, &amp; Smith, 2004: 45). Acculturation has been studied extensively
mostly in the West, since the long period of de-colonisation led researchers to investigate the adaptation
of the indigenous people to the dominant culture (Hallowell, 1945; Cheung-Blunden &amp; Juang, 2008).
Additionally, western societies after the end of the ‘period of nationalism’ experienced a massive flow of
immigrants, a phenomenon which ignited several researches. At this period (1990 and forth) the
interesting of the research has been focused on the changes occurred in the immigrants’ culture and the
process to be adapted to the culture of the local (dominant) (Beiser, 2000).
Berry (2003: 19) spots the major problems of acculturation on the definition of the term itself. Also, the
measurement process and the consequences it may cause on the formation of policy. He argues that major
problems of acculturation are: whether acculturation influences all groups who are in contact (irrespective of
their social or political status) and ii) if acculturation is an individual procedure or it takes place within larger
groups.

3. The research
In Greece at present lives a considerable number of immigrants. To a certain extent the second
generation of them has been fully integrated into Greek schools. In most cases teachers are not in position to
understand whether a pupil is immigrant or not. This is due to the perfect use of Greek language they posses
(oral and written). Examining these cases, my initial question deals with the levels of Greek language they
posses: definitely vocabulary, grammar and syntax are equivalent to mother tongue. The question is whether
they ‗think Greek or not‘. This means not merely the composition of thoughts in the ‗Greek way‘, but
additionally the structure of the abstract notions not in their mother tongue, but according to the Greek
patterns.
Counter to what Woolard (1985) argues, I made the hypothesis that the cultural hegemony of the
dominant language remains unchallenged if (and only if) hegemony applies on the social corpus through
education.
3.1. Methodology
The research was based on Hoffstaetter‘s (1957) work. In this, Hofstaetter measured the
psychological equivalence of abstract words on Americans and Germans. He concluded that an abstract
word is perceived different by both groups. Consequently, the perception of the world has to be different.
Hence, there is a gap between the psychological and the lexical correspondence when switching from one
language to the other. In his research, Hofstaetter developed a tool in order to measure the impact of each
word upon Americans and Germans. The individuals were given the word loneliness and asked to describe it
according to a chart. In the present research, I implemented Hoffstaetter‘s method, asking the subjects to
describe the word loneliness.
Population of the research are the Albanian immigrants of Greece, for they possess certain
attributes facilitating sampling: they are the most numerous minority group; they are scattered all over
Greece; most of them live in Greece since early 90s and are well accustomed to researches; and they pay
specific attention to the education of their children. The research has been conducted during the academic
year 2009-2010 and took place at the same time in Greece and Albania with the assistance of students of the
Department of Applied Foreign Languages.

3.1.1. Sample

The sample has been chosen through random selection. Thus subject‘s groups were:
Control Group 1 (CG1): Native adult Greeks, who were born in Greece, studied in Greek schools and have
never been exposed to foreign linguistic environment.
Control Group 2 (CG2): Native adult Albanians, who were born in Albania, studied in Albanian schools and
have never been exposed to foreign linguistic environment.
Experimental Group (EG): Young persons of Albanian origin who were born in Greece, completed their
compulsory education in Greek schools and study at present at Greek tertiary education institutions.
The student-assistants distributed a large amount of questionnaires, while CG1 responded properly on 134
questionnaires, CG2 on 98 and EG on 87. Specific attention has been paid for the exclusion of those subjects
who derive from mixed marriages or those who come from the Greek Minority of South Albania.

1191

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo

3.1.2. Tool
Research tool has been selected the bipolar set of opposite qualities as given by Hofstaetter. This is based on
a set of 24 bipolar attributes a word may possess. The pairs of antithetic qualities were placed on the two
edges of a 10-scale chart.
Below is given an example of two pairs of antithetic qualities (black-white and small-big).
1

2

Black

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10
White

The subject has to ‗tick‘ the position on which s/he believed the quality matches the notion. Thus in the
antithetic pair ―black-white‖ ticking 1 means the subject believes that ‗loneliness‘ is totally black, 5 means is
grayish, while 10 means that loneliness is totally white.
The results were categorized and summed up on the chart for each one of the 3 groups. Purpose of the
research was to sketch the way the word in question is perceived. It was taken for granted that adult Greeks
and Albanians would provide the average ‗national sketch‘, while the results of the experimental group had
to give the answer to which ‗national sketch‘ resembles the sketch of the young Albanian students.
The results have been elaborated statistically: normalization of the sample, extraction of average and
implementation of Pearson correlation for each pair of groups (CG1-EG; CG2-EG and CG1-EG).

3.2. Findings
The answers given by the subjects were normalized, due to the different size of the sample. In Table 1
below are given the average scores for each antithetic pair for each group before the normalization
(BN) and after (AN).
Studying the results taken out of the antithetical pairs, one may see that for both people (i.e. for CG1
and CG2) loneliness is something big, strong, ill, sad, deep, bad, cold, abrasive, wild and old ―thing‖.

Small
Weak
Ill
Lucid
Coward
Empty
Sad
Shallow
Good
Quiet
Fresh
Nice
Tense
Angular
Energetic
Cold
Abrasive
Benign
Near
Liberal
Tall
Humid
Unstable
Young

Table 1: Average scores per pair of groups before and after normalization
CG1
CG2
EG
BN
AN
BN
AN
BN
AN
96.5 0,72015
73
0,7449
60.6
0,69655 Big
96.5 0,75373
68.2 0,69592
65.9
0,75747 Strong
46.6 0,34776
34.9 0,35612
30.7
0,35287 Healthy
95.8 0,71493
62.7
0,6398
57.2
0,65747 Blurry
52.9 0,39478
72.8 0,74286
36.3
0,41724 Daring
50.8
0,3791
50.1 0,51122
33.9
0,38966 Full
36.5 0,27293
34.8
0,3551
34.5
0,39655 Cheerful
94 0,70149
71.3 0,72755
61.1
0,7023 Deep
105.5 0,78731
77.6 0,79184
69.8
0,8023 Bad
58 0,43284
66.8 0,68163
35.2
0,4046 Loud
86.3 0,64403
70.6 0,72041
66
0,75862 Moldy
101.1 0,75448
72.4 0,73878
68
0,78161 Ugly
67.2 0,50149
41.1 0,41939
46.3
0,53281 Calm
71.2 0,53134
41.6 0,42449
47
0,54023 Round
93.6 0,69851
40.4 0,41224
48.7
0,55977 Passive
35.1 0,26194
40.5 0,41327
29.8
0,34253 Warm
41.2 0,30746
36.8 0,37551
33.5
0,38506 Gentle
100.9 0,75299
70.8 0,72245
61.2
0,70345 Ferocious
81 0,60448
53.7 0,54796
63.1
0,72529 Distant
74.3 0,55448
72 0,73459
52
0,5977 conservative
77.2 0,57612
67.3 0,68673
49.2
0,56552 Short
81.8 0,61045
64.4 0,65714
48.1
0,55287 Drought
55.8 0,41642
65.9 0,67245
32.4
0,37241 Stable
99.7 0,74403
66.6 0,67959
64.3
0,73908 Old

1192

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Unsurprisingly the EG the description matches the case. The difference is spotted on a series of attributes for
which CG1 and CG2 present significant differences. Thus, Greeks believe that loneliness is coward, empty,
energetic, distant and unstable, while Albanians think of something brave, full, pathetic, near and stable.
Surprisingly the young Albanian students think of loneliness the greek way! Prima faciae Albanian student
experience loneliness in a ‗greek way‘. Applying Pearson correlation, the results are as on Table 2.
Obviously on pairs 5, 6, 10, 19, 20 and 23 CG1-EG appear similarities. On the contrary CG1-CG2
and CG2-EG present significant difference. To a lesser extend on pairs 4, 13, 14, 15, 21 and 22 CG1-EG
exist similarities, while CG2-EG present difference or are antithetical. There is only one pair (No 11) on
which CG2-EG present higher significance than CG1-EG, but this cannot alter the overall picture
Table 2. Pearson correlation values for each pair of groups
No
CG1-CG2
CG2- EG
CG1- EG
1
Small
0,89
0,94
0,83
Big
2

Weak

0,79

0,85

0,73

Strong

3

Ill

0,85

0,78

0,84

Healthy

4

Lucid

0,51

0,47

0,79

Blurr

5
6

Coward
Empty

-0,41
-0,18

-0,13
-0,25

0,74
0,88

Daring
Full

7

Sad

0,86

0,79

0,92

Cheerful

8

Shallow

0,93

0,86

0,89

Deep

9

Good

0,91

0,93

0,97

Bad

10

Quiet

-0,04

-0,36

0,78

Loud

11

Fresh

0,47

0,92

0,31

Moldy

12

Nice

0,94

0,98

0,96

Ugly

13

Tense

0,26

0,17

0,45

Calm

14

Angular

0,31

-0,06

0,59

Round

15

Energetic

-0,53

-0,34

-0,05

Passive

16
17

Cold
Abrasive

0,87
0,94

0,81
0,80

0,93
0,74

Warm
Gentle

18

Benign

0,93

0,91

0,95

Ferocious

19

Near

-0,01

0,09

0,08

Distant

20

Liberal

-0,12

-0,20

0,61

Conservative

21

Tall

0,03

-0,21

0,54

Short

22

Humid

0,44

-0,33

0,36

Drought

23

Unstable

-0,48

-0,47

0,77

Stable

24

Young

0,79

0,78

0,85

Old

4. Conclusions
The word ‗loneliness‘ is not merely a conventional symbol, but it possess a particular psychological
‗gravity‘. The perception of this particular word takes place through a gradual socializing process within a
specific cultural and linguistic community. Thus, young Greeks acquire the ‗greek‘ vision of loneliness to
the extend that young Albanians get the vision of their own socio-cultural group. In tha case under
investigation, young Albanians born and bread in Greece are exposed to a dual socio-cultural environment:
the maternal and the ‗dominant‘.
The particularity of the case has to do with the subjects of the experimental group, who sompleted
primary and secondary education in Greek schools and continue their studies in Greek tertiary academic
institutions.
Dittmar‘s (1976, p. 238) position describes the dialectic process within which linguistic and social behavior
exist. In that sense, there is a continuous interaction, while material conditions are crucial factor for the
formation of both behavioral aspects. The school is a major domain where social behavior is imposed in a

1193

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
hegemonic way. Hence, the linguistic patterns are dictated, dominating the subject and formatting his/her
linguistic boundaries.
The research aimed to reveal the particular power of the education through the process of
acculturation in the formation of one‘s linguistic perception. Indeed, education socializes individuals
according to the norms of the dominant socio-political, cultural and linguistic group. For Bourdieu (1976:
194) ―Culture is not merely a common code or even a catalogue of answers to recurring problems; it is a
common set of previously assimilated master patterns from which, by an ‗art of invention‘ similar to that
involved in the writing of music, an infinite number of individual patterns directly applicable to specific
situations are generated‖. Education participates in this process turning the cultural patterns of the individual
in order to conform with the dominant. As it seems in the present research the power of education is not
limited on cognitive, behavioral or ideological matters, but it goes deeper, to the level of the construction of
abstract notions. Remembering Anderson‘s (1991) Imagined Communities, Latin, in late-medieval period
was a language spoken by just a few. He assumes that even fewer would have used Latin in their dreams.
The final question of the present is: the youngsters of the Experimental Group in which language do they
dream?

References
Anderson, B. (1991). Imagined Communities. Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism,
London: Verso.
Beiser, M. (2000). Strangers at the gate, Toronto: University of Toronto Press.
Berry, J.W. &amp; Sam, D.L. (1997). Acculturation and Adaptation. In J.W. Berry, M.H. Segall &amp; C.
Kagitcibasi (eds.) Handbook of cross-cultural psychology, Vol. 3, (pp. 291-326). Boston:
Allyn &amp; Bacon.
Berry, J.W. (2003). Conceptual approaches to acculturation. In G. Marin, P. Balls- Organista &amp; K. M.
Chung, &amp; (eds) Acculturation: Advances in Theory, Measurement and Applied Research, (pp.
17-37). Washington: American Psychological Association.
Bourdieu, P. (1976). Systems of education and systems of thought. In R. Dale, G. Esland &amp; M.
MacDonald (eds.) Schooling and Capitalism (pp. 192-200). London: RKP.
Cheung-Blunden, V.L. &amp; Juang, L. (2008). Expanding acculturation theory: Are acculturation models
and the adaptiveness of acculturation strategies generalizable in a colonial context?.
International Journal of Behavioral Development 32(1): 21-33.
Dittmar, N. (1976). Sociolinguistics: A Critical Survey of Theory and Application, London: Arnold.
Gal, S. (1987). Codeswitching and Consciousness in the European periphery. American Ethnologist,
14(4): 637-653.
Hallowell, A.I., (1945). Sociopsychological Aspects of acculturation. In R. Lindon (ed.) The science of
man in the world crisis (310-332). New York: Columbia University Press.
Hofstaetter, P.R. (1957). Gruppendynamik, Hamburg: Rowohlt.
Jepson, R.W. (1946). Clear Thinking, London: Longmans Green.
Johnson, W. (1972). The communication process and general semantic principles. In W. Shramm (ed.)
Mass Communication, (pp. 301-345). Urbana: University of Illinois Press.

1194

�1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics
May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo
Maxwell, A. (2004). Magyarization, language planning, and Whorf: The word uhor as a case study in
linguistic relativism. Multilingua 23: 319-337.
Moschonas, S.A. (2004). Relativism in Language Ideology: On Greece‘s Latest Language Issue.
Journal of Modern Greek Studies 22(2): 173-206.
Padilla, A. &amp; Perez, W. (2003). Acculturation, Social identity, and Social Cognition: A New
Perspective. Hispanic Journal of Behavioral Sciences 25(1), pp. 35-55.
Redfield, R., Linton, R. &amp; Herskovits, M. (1936). Memorandum on the study of acculturation.
American Anthropologis, 38, pp. 149-152.
Risager, K. (2006). Language and Culture: Global Flows and Local Complexity, Clevendon:
Multilingual Matters LTD.
Stubbs, M. (1997). Language and the Mediation of Experience: Linguistic representation and Cognitive
Orientation. In F. Koulmas (ed.) The Handbook of Sociolinguistics (pp. 359-373). Oxford:
Blackwell.
Tabouret – Keller, A. (1998). Language and Identity. In Fl. Coulmas (ed.) The Handbook of
Sociolinguistics (pp. 315-326). Oxford: Blackwell.
Wardhaugh, R. (1992). An Introduction to Sociolinguistics, 2nd ed, Oxford: Blackwell.
Whorf, B.L. (1956). Language, thought and reality, Essays by B.L. Whorf. In J.B. Caroll (ed.),
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
Woolard, K. (1985). Language Variations and Cultural Hegemony: Toward Integration of
Sociolinguistic and Social theory. American Ethnologist 12(4): 738-748.

1195

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21473">
                <text>666</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21474">
                <text>Albanians thinking ―Greek‖. Language acquisition within  acculturation process for second-generation Albanians in Greece</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21475">
                <text>Gogas, Themistokles</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21476">
                <text>The last years in Greece second generation immigrants who study at Greek  schools use Greek language fluently and in many cases they speak Greek in such a  proficiency that are not recognizable as non-Greeks. Primarily this means that these  individuals master the mechanism of parole. Moreover, these persons meet the  demands of education, which signifies the mastering of langue. In a secondary level  of approach the question arising is whether the structural elements of langue i.e. the  archetypes corresponding to abstract notions are similar to those of the greek native  speakers. Considering that young Greeks acquire the ‗greek‘ meaning of a word, the  research is focused on the examination of the way young immigrants acquire the  meanings of words. More specifically, which way young immigrants perceive  abstract meanings? In their own linguistic frame or through dominant language? In  other words, I shall approach the production of langue in its base, i.e. in the level of  the abstract notions.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21477">
                <text>2011-05</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21478">
                <text>Conference or Workshop Item
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="32">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
